#johnny seo au | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

taelme · 2 years

Text

treacherous

genre: regency!au (with some tweaks ofc), kind of secret romance, painter!johnny, marquess!johnny (mild angst, a lot of fluff im telling yall this was self-indulgent) pairing/s: Johnny / Reader (ft Jaehyun and oc (reader’s sister)) word count: 26k+ (love language strikes again) tw: brief mentions of a parent’s death, mentions of food, reader has a tense relationship with her mom? mentions of religious imagery summary: in your search for love in a material world, you find the acquaintance of a poor painter and discover what it means to feel safe to trust, to be vulnerable, to love—and everything in between a/n: very self indulgent!! (this technically can be read as a standalone but reading enchanted before this can help with context!) was definitely zoning out during my lessons thinking about this johnny.... can yall tell im in love? may have died many times writing this ... definitely was difficult to edit because i was giggling throughout as though i wasn’t the one who wrote it. themed on treacherous but i’d love to hear if you found any other tswift song easter eggs inside!! happy reading read on ao3

There were many rules any supposed self-respecting or ‘well-bred’ gentleman and lady had to abide by in the world you lived in—rules that ensured the protection of a culture, that shaped character, that cultivated virtue. You were very well-versed in such rules, having been fed every conduct manual your mother could get her hands on from the time you were able to read.

You would internalise all that you’d read, taking the words seriously and living by the advice given, moulding yourself into a daughter who was perfect as and when you were judged by the book. Perhaps that was what your mother hoped, that her daughter would agree to being mothered by conduct books.

Of course, that wasn’t quite the case. You read them, surely, but whether you lived by them was an entirely different matter.

The first thing to note, a lady like you was expected to wait to be introduced to a gentleman, and never introduce herself.

“Would you stop fidgeting? How impossible is it for you to just sit still for a moment?” your mother clicked her tongue in distaste, her voice soft enough only for you to hear, but her tone no less cutting.

You glanced at her blankly, shifting in your seat once again before turning your gaze back to the field before you, the crowd of people around you waiting for the races to start. Frankly, the appeal of a race for you lay in watching the horses, how gracefully and strongly they galloped, oblivious to the money being placed behind their speed.

But you knew why you were here, it was hard for you to forget.

“It’ll be nothing short of a miracle if anyone finds you desirable with your horrible manners to show for yourself,” she huffed, turning to your father who was sitting beside her for some sort of support, only growing more annoyed when she saw that he was otherwise unbothered by your fidgeting.

“Spare her, she’s still new to all of this,” he murmured.

“Her sister wasn’t like this when she first debuted,” your mother retorted, earning a sigh from your father.

Your sister, who was now away on her honeymoon with the viscount she married. As much as you were happy for her, you would be lying if you said you didn’t miss the support she gave you, especially during times like these where it seemed you would be caught in the crossfire of your mother and father’s disagreements.

“Are they not both ladies? You have to stop treating her like she’s still a child,” your mother murmured harshly, making you shift in your seat uncomfortably, “the sooner you do that, the easier this whole process will be for all of us.”

Now, you couldn’t hide behind the fact that you were young. You were out in society, expected to be looking for a marriage partner, but you still found yourself feeling intimidated by the number of people here knowing that they weren’t looking at you as anyone other than a lady to be married off.

Thankfully enough, you spotted a familiar face (or they spotted you), your gaze landing on a family friend, a bachelor named Taeyong under the tentage next to the spectator stand.

“I’m… going to say hello to Taeyong.”

Your mother hadn’t acknowledged you with anything but a huff, so you took that as a greenlight to leave, straightening your posture in an attempt to make it seem as though you weren’t completely intimidated by the crowd of men you were practically walking into.

Nodding your head at Taeyong in greeting when he met your gaze, he flashed you a smile.

“My lady,” he bowed with extra dramatics, earning a grimace from you, “it feels oddly refreshing to be seeing you in a place like this.”

“How so?” your eyebrows lifted, gaze flickering briefly to notice the man standing next to him, taller than Taeyong and much taller than you, giving him a small nod in acknowledgement.

You knew it was more socially acceptable for you to focus on conversing with Taeyong and not acknowledging the man, since it would have been an obvious fact that he and Taeyong were of different social standings. The man’s dressing was that of a typical man of the working class, compared to Taeyong’s more expensive fabrics, with special tailored tailcoats and frills in his shirt. In spite of this fact, you couldn’t help your gaze from wandering over to the man even as you spoke with Taeyong, something about the way he carried himself making him seem as though he was the one of power between the two of them.

It was a confidence and sureness that you weren’t used to seeing, different from the air with which the viscount Jung Jaehyun carried himself. For the viscount, there was always an air of tension in his slightly aloof demeanour. The man standing next to Taeyong now didn’t seem tense, instead, he possessed a calm confidence. You weren’t sure why it intimidated you more.

“I’m more accustomed to seeing you in your home,” Taeyong huffed, “I guess this means it’s your first season?”

You nodded, glancing again at the man next to Taeyong, who wore a curious expression on his face, observing you as you spoke with Taeyong.

“And my last, if I'm fortunate enough,” you joked, even if you didn’t mean it.

You glanced briefly again at the man standing next to Taeyong, averting your gaze when you met his confident stare, Taeyong’s huff of laughter distracting you just briefly.

“I’m sure the season will be forgiving to you, you’ve always had a rather sweet disposition,” he assured you, eyebrows lifting as he shifted his body just slightly to gesture to the man next to him.

“Oh, right. May I introduce you to a friend of mine who just moved into the town? He’s a painter, a very talented one at that. Miss Y/N this is Mr Suh. Mr Suh, this is my family friend, Miss Y/N.”

The man gave you a polite bow, “I’m pleased to make your acquaintance,” he said with a polite smile.

Your head tilted in surprise, not having expected the lilting voice to have come from a man whose presence was anything but gentle.

Taeyong glanced between you and Mr Suh, momentarily distracted when he was approached by a man who had greeted him loudly, immediately rattling off into a discussion on the horse race.

Almost about to leave to find your way to the lemonade, you heard the lilting voice again.

“Who are you betting on?” he asked nonchalantly, and with the way he looked ahead as he talked, it would have seemed as though he wasn’t talking to you from the outside. You wondered whether it was intentional.

“Me?” you asked, turning to look up at the man’s face, seeing him tear his gaze away from the horses to look at you, a soft smile gracing his features as he did.

He nodded.

“Am I supposed to be betting on one?” you asked in spite of everything you knew and read from the conduct manuals. You didn’t need Mr Suh to tell you to know that you weren’t supposed to be betting on anything, regardless.

Mr Suh’s eyebrows lifted, taking his lower lip between his teeth before letting it go, “Well,” he began, “I suppose you shouldn’t. But the stakes are what make it more entertaining, aren’t they?”

You scrunch your nose up in disagreement, shaking your head.

“I would beg to differ. Sometimes things are best enjoyed without too many expectations.”

Mr Suh hummed, clasping his hands behind his back, the stance somehow making him seem even more confident, you could almost imagine him dressed in formal wear attending one of the balls your sister spoke of the previous season. A man like him would be hard to miss in a crowd.

“What makes you say that?”

You shrugged, your gaze flickering over the way the sunlight was shining on him through the little holes in the tent above the both of you, casting a pretty glow on where it touched his hair, his skin, his hazel eyes that held the mischief of a cheshire cat to them.

“I suppose when you leave less room for expectation, you also leave less room for disappointment,” you hummed, watching in borderline awe as he let out a huff of laughter.

“Not that I don’t agree with you, because trust me, I do. But humour me, pick one and we’ll see who wins,” he offered smoothly, with the same confidence that made you feel as though he were drawing you in, as if his simple proposition was enough to spark your desire for some excitement in what you otherwise assumed was going to be a boring day.

“And if you win? What happens then?” you asked, earning a thoughtful hum from Mr Suh, lips pursing in thought as if he hadn’t already thought of what he wanted.

Mr Suh’s lips parted, as if having reached a moment of realisation, “You’ll grant me the honour of getting you a glass of lemonade.”

“And if I win?”

Mr Suh grinned, “Well, that’s up to you, isn’t it?”

You hummed, “Alright then. I pick number two.”

And you watched, as the race began, as Mr Suh watched with a serious gaze as the horse you chose had run neck in neck with his, the way number two had begun to pick up speed halfway and you knew you would prevail as the winner by a landslide. Funnily enough, Mr Suh didn’t feel the slightest bit bitter about losing, curious as to what you had in mind for your reward.

It was amusing to you, to see the way the many people standing in the tent had either gushed out yells of excitement or frustration as the race ended, Mr Suh’s expression looking still as calm and confident as he turned to face you.

“Have you decided what you wanted?” he asked, “I’ll still get you a glass of lemonade, since it’s a hot day after all.”

You followed next to him as he walked towards where the staff were serving refreshments, paying for a single glass of lemonade and handing it to you, an expectant look on his face as he awaited your reply.

“You said you were a painter, is that correct?” you began, earning a tilt of the head from him, wondering where you were going with this.

“Yes, I am.”

“Could I pay a visit to your studio one day? You know, to see some of your paintings?”

If Mr Suh was surprised at your request (he was), he hadn’t shown it, simply looking at you with the same curiosity in his gaze, giving you a nod.

“You’re more than welcome to come by. I’m located near the flower shop by the market, the old space that used to belong to the… the wine merchant,” he told you, and with how much you frequented the market, you instantly knew the space he was referring to, already mapping out a route in your head that would allow you to visit his studio after you ran your errands on Monday.

Somehow, you couldn’t get used to the way he held your gaze, something about it making you feel as though you were frozen in your spot, unable to look elsewhere yet feeling as though you were too shy to return the same attention to him.

“I’d better be going now, wouldn’t want to worry my mother,” you fumbled out an excuse in your flustered state, giving him a nod before you’d left promptly, sipping on your lemonade in an attempt to cool the warmth in your face and neck.

===

Another thing worth noting, is that a lady like you is often placed in a very delicate situation. You may be distinguished by a kind of calculated attention to gain your affections, while it is impossible to know whether this attention will end in a serious declaration.

You didn’t manage to visit him once the week started, busy with your own errands that occupied your first few days of the week.

The next time you saw Mr Suh, it almost seemed like you were being guided towards each other. It was an odd moment on that Wednesday morning, something compelling you to look up from the yellow sunflowers you were talking to the old woman running the store about, turning your head to the right even though you weren’t quite looking for anything, your gaze coming to land on the man that you were almost hoping you would chance upon while in the area.

Seeing the way his eyebrows lifted in recognition, you gave him a small nod to signal that you were acquainted with him, a smile gracing his features as he stood before you.

“Fancy seeing you here,” he remarked, earning a strangely shy smile from you, surprising yourself at the way you reacted towards him.

You hummed, “I’m here often, actually,” you admitted, your gaze flickering briefly to the sunflowers you were looking at before, your finger touching one of the soft petals absently.

“Is that so? Do you like flowers?”

You shrugged, “... the simple answer would be yes.”

Mr Suh surprised you with the way he’d gasped lightly, eyes widening with a hint of exaggerated dramatics, his hands in his pockets as he leaned over slightly, “Well, now that you’ve said it like that, you’ve gotten me curious about what the complex answer would be.”

You weren’t sure what came over you, or what was compelling you to go against your mother’s wishes of not entertaining men who weren’t those you danced with at balls.

Perhaps it was the way he conversed with you so smoothly, or the confident way he held himself, or even the way it seemed as though there was something inexplicable drawing you in through his gaze, telling you there was more to him than he was letting on. As if it would only continue to nag at your curiosity if you didn’t explore it.

“It is an answer I would easily offer to you if we were in a more conducive space,” you huffed in amusement, gesturing around to the various other market stalls, the grocers and the merchants yelling and ringing their bells as they bartered off their products.

Mr Suh felt it too, the strangest feeling in his gut that made him feel as though he were being prompted to get to know you more. As he looked at you now, in the silence of the flower shop with the old woman giving him a knowing look, he couldn’t deny that he was curious about your intentions, about what you could possibly be thinking by being so willing to acquaint yourself with a poor painter like him. It was oddly refreshing, and he could safely say you were the first lady to still treat him with such attention and respect after coming to know his social standing.

“Would you like to claim your reward now, then? I was just about to head back to my studio, we could have some tea before you head back?”

You frowned, knowing very well that as much as you would like that, you couldn’t very well do that now.

At the sight of your frown, Mr Suh sucked in a sharp breath, “Poor timing?”

Pressing your lips into a firm line, you nodded, “Unfortunately. I have to be at the church, I was supposed to get the new flower arrangements done for the altar and all…”

Mr Suh’s eyebrows lifted, nodding in understanding, it seemed there was even more he was curious about you now.

“Will you be playing the organ for the mass today too, dear?” the old woman asked, earning a hum from Mr Suh when you gave an affirmative nod.

“You know how to play?” he asked, earning an insistent hum from the old woman.

“ Very well , in fact,” she told him, and somehow you felt a strange sense of bashfulness under the praise of the old woman, though it wasn’t as if you were a stranger to hearing it from her.

Somehow, the fact that you were in the presence of Mr Suh as you heard it reminded you of the feeling you got when you were younger and your parents were entertaining guests, insisting that you play a piece for them. The feeling of all their eyes on you that filled you with the want to run off into your room, the only time you’d relaxed slightly was when you would centre your focus on the piano, the music being the distraction from their gazes on you.

The way Mr Suh looked at you, his curious gaze, somehow filled you with this sort of almost-panic, a panic that came with being so focused on, a sudden feeling of being exposed.

You didn’t have to worry about this with your family, knowing they were all focused on their own worries to pay such delicate attention to your affairs. Mr Suh, however, his gaze was intense, though it did not seem to possess the same intention to nit-pick like your mother, or the insistence of your father’s, or distraction of your sister’s. His could only be described as unadulterated curiosity .

“I’d love to hear it one day,” his lips curled into a small smile, “perhaps you could grant me the honour of hearing you play while I complete a commission at my studio.”

You huffed. Somehow the prospect of being able to be involved in the creation of art in such a way enticed you, and it left you feeling excited for the day to come.

“I would like that,” you told him, turning to the old woman and giving her a small nod to signal that you would like to take the flowers you ordered now.

“Would you like to take the ones for home now?” she asked, earning a shake of the head from you.

“No, thank you. I’ll come by later to collect those,” you told her with a smile, turning to Mr Suh and giving a small bow.

“I should be heading off now.”

Mr Suh huffed in amusement, “That sounds familiar,” there was a hint of mischief in his tone that made your lips part, a small scoff leaving you.

“Are you teasing me?” you couldn’t help the huff of laughter that escaped you, earning a smile from him.

“I mean no menace,” he continued, shaking his head, “I should be off as well…”

He let out a small sigh, the soft smile lingering on his features, “It was nice to see you here.”

You huffed, wanting to say more, but settling for a simple nod.

“When would be a good time for me to come by?” you decided to ask, earning a shrug from him.

“Whenever it suits you, I’m usually in the studio by the afternoon,” he spoke, earning a tilt of the head from you, prompting him to continue, “okay, how does Friday afternoon sound?”

You nodded, “Perfect.”

Bidding him goodbye, your breath hitched at the way his tone had lilted with the same calm confidence as he addressed you, your brain replayed the way he’d addressed you, wondering how his voice could make your name (something you figured you would have been so used to after all your years of living), sound as though it were being spoken to you for the first time.

You turned and left before you could tempt yourself to stay longer and forget about the flowers in your arms waiting to be displayed, though even the sunflowers seemed to twirl around to face him.

The giddiness fluttering within you remained as you sat by the stone bench preparing the flowers, the sound of the gentle flowing water of the fountain you were sitting beside somehow reminding you to still your heart, lest you get too carried away with the excitement you felt from your interactions with Mr Suh.

As you fixed the placement of one of the sunflowers, you let your gaze wander to the elderly woman who was a few benches away from you shaded underneath a large tree, looking at the arrangement of flowers you’d placed at the foot of one of the statues.

Observing her expression as she gazed at the flowers, you wondered what she was thinking about, what she was here for, perhaps even what she was praying for. You knew you weren’t a stranger to it even as you observed her, you had been here many times; out of desperation, out of boredom, out of joy, out of hopelessness.

You liked the freedom that came with being here, how you could essentially stay undisturbed due to the unspoken understanding that those who came here sought out that same solace and peace you did.

It was more of an escape at first, from the confines of your house and the myriad of books waiting to be read and re-read again. You weren’t sure when it started becoming a place you wished to return to willingly, like an escape you sought out because it became less of an escape and more of a shelter.

There was vulnerability and protection you found in being alone, in the thought that even if no one was being attentive to you, maybe a higher power was. This thought always pulled you into deeper reflection, it made you struggle with how comfortable and uncomfortable you were in this vulnerability. How perhaps you were comfortable with it because it wasn’t exactly tangible, yet how uncomfortable you felt with it because you knew that this desire for vulnerability, to be seen, known and loved in such a way was something that resonated deep within your soul, and perhaps it was never tangible to begin with.

Done with the main arrangement meant to be the centrepiece at the altar, you got up, dusting off your dress. Picking up the basket, you made your way down the aisle of the church till you were at the altar, placing the basket delicately onto the marbled floor before something compelled you to take a seat there on the floor of the aisle, looking up at nothing in particular.

“Do you recognise the painting?”

You turned your head in the direction of the sound, seeing the priest walking over to you from your left, earning a hum of confusion from you.

Gesturing above you to the direction you were staring in previously, he gave you a small smile, “You were staring at it, were you not?”

Turning your head to fix your gaze on the painting, you saw that it was a painting of a raging sea, a boat in the background with many people on it, but a man, and another who you assumed was the Lord on the water, the man looking desperate as he clung on to his saviour. Yet somehow, the way his saviour held him, you could sense the safety, the security present in his hold.

“Do you recall? That man, Peter, walked out onto the water when the Lord called him.”

You frowned, nothing about it made any logical sense, to put yourself in such a position of vulnerability, subject to drowning, subject to the harsh currents of the waves willingly .

“Why did he do that?” was all you could ask, reminded again of this vulnerability, and whether as you looked at this painting, you could see how there was protection in this vulnerability like you had felt before.

The priest could only huff in amusement, a deep sigh leaving him.

“Would you like the simple answer?” he asked, earning a sheepish smile from you.

“Would it be wrong of me to say yes?”

Shaking his head, the priest turned his gaze back to the painting, “Love.”

He did it for love?

Perhaps the answer you wanted really wasn’t for something tangible to begin with, you figured, because you felt his words resonate in your heart.

How willing were you to be vulnerable? And what were you willing to be vulnerable for?

“That sounds more like the complex answer,” you huffed, your hands fiddling with the fabric of your dress, picking off leaves that had stuck onto your dress while you made the flower arrangements.

Your words had only earned a laugh from the priest, the elderly man giving you a shrug.

“I suppose simple doesn’t mean simplistic.”

Sighing, you nodded, knowing you would be left pondering his words for the next God knows how long . And it was true, even as you played the organ for the mass that day, as you left the church grounds to make your way back to the flower market.

Even as you were greeted by a bouquet of hibiscus flowers the old woman said Mr Suh had left for you, the thought continued to stir your heart. His simple bouquet, which sparked a far-from-simplistic longing in your heart.

Were you willing to be vulnerable for something like love?

Perhaps only time would tell.

===

The third rule, a lady like you was not to engage in any activity that could give rise to gossip. A young, unmarried lady like you was never to be alone in the company of a gentleman outside of family and close family friends. Other than during a walk to church or to a park in the morning, a lady like you was not to even so much as walk outside without an appropriate companion.

“Where are you off to so early, Miss?” Your lady’s maid had asked in a hushed whisper, passing you the little biscuits you asked for her to help you retrieve from the kitchen without your mother noticing.

“To church,” you smiled, earning a surprised hum from her.

“I suppose this is the message you would like for me to relay if anyone were to ask for your whereabouts?” her tone was knowing, a hint of a smile playing at her lips as she handed you the makeshift bag she made using the cloth used to wrap your biscuits.

You smiled, nodding at her as you let out an exaggerated wistful sigh, “I cannot express how thankful I am to have you here. You’re an absolute breath of fresh air in this house.”

She huffed in amusement, shaking her head at you, glancing around the kitchen before lowering her voice to a mere murmur, “Will you be back late?”

You shook your head.

“I’ll be back in time for tea, I’m going to visit a painter.”

She gasped, a deadpan tone to her joking as she brought a hand up to cover her mouth, “Need I get the chemicals ready to soak your dress when you return?”

You rolled your eyes in good-nature, a giggle leaving you in your embarrassment.

“I won’t make a mess of myself this time, I promise,” touching her arm, you told her with as serious a look as you could muster, earning a deep sigh from her.

You supposed it was warranted, she’d known you since you were a baby, it was only right that she’d grown accustomed to your rather clumsy nature.

“I’d rather you not make promises you can’t keep, Miss.”

“I’ll be good, I promise ,” you grinned, fighting your laughter as you saw her expression dripping with scepticism.

“I do miss your sister dearly, she was never one to keep me on my toes like you do. I’m always fighting for breath these days when I talk to the madam,” she let out a wistful sigh.

You huffed, already beginning to walk out of the kitchen, “Don’t miss me too much when I’m gone,” you waved, practically brisk walking out of your house and beginning on the route you had planned in your head since the day of the races.

Saying you were going to church wasn’t a complete lie. And it was important to note this, because you weren’t a very good liar to begin with, so details like these helped.

Walking into the church grounds, you’d initially planned on just walking through it as a shortcut to the market, but you couldn’t deny the little anxiousness within your heart that came with your excitement. Frankly, you weren’t sure what you were expecting from your meeting with Mr Suh later, though you knew there was a need to maintain a level of secrecy about it.

Perhaps it was the guilt from this secrecy that compelled you to make a little detour, sitting on the same bench you saw the elderly woman sitting at the other day.

Only when you were sitting in the same position as she was, you realised how different it felt to be sitting right in front of the little grotto. It felt much more like you were up-front instead of still having the pseudo-security of being a little further from the little altar.

Somehow, you found yourself listing out in your head the various things you’d planned on doing today, imagining (and perhaps hoping as well) that while you went about these things, this higher power would be watching over you, protecting you as you went about your day. The thought served to comfort you, and you found yourself feeling a little less nervous about seeing Mr Suh.

You wouldn’t have known that Mr Suh was equally if not more nervous than you were, finding himself agonising over which flowers he wished to gift you when you were to arrive.

The way the old woman mending the store was looking at him wasn’t helping much either, with her knowing looks and watchful gaze as she observed the flowers he leaned towards.

“Are you planning on getting them for Miss Y/N?” the woman finally asked after she seemed to have enough of his indecision.

Mr Suh nodded, “I was wondering if you could advise me on the meanings of the flowers?” he asked, earning a smile from the woman.

“My dear, there are far too many flowers here for me to advise you on all of them now. Perhaps you could tell me what you wish to convey, and I could help you pick the right flowers accordingly?”

Mr Suh hummed thoughtfully. He didn’t want something too forward, or something that would make you wonder what the special occasion was. At this point, all that was coming to mind was the image of your smile that he wished to have the honour of witnessing again. She does have a lovely smile.

“Yellow tulips, then!” the woman offered gleefully, making Mr Suh’s eyes widen. He was glad Jaehyun wasn’t here, he didn’t think he would be able to recover from his slip-up so easily if that was the case.

And so yellow tulips were what you were greeted with when you’d arrived at the studio, barely shutting the door behind you before you were greeted by the bright yellow that you found eliciting a smile from you without even noticing.

“Are these for me?” you asked, the nod he gave you making you stretch your fingers in your gloves before you accepted the flowers from him, noticing the lack of gloves on his hands.

“They couldn’t possibly be for me, I don’t think my smile is worthy of being compared to sunshine.”

Your eyebrows lifted in surprise, feeling warmth travel to your face and neck as you averted your gaze.

“I’m… flattered to know you think mine is.”

That seemed to elicit a smile from him, rivalling his words from before with the way he was beaming at you, a little giggle leaving him.

“You can set them aside here in the meantime, I was just in the middle of working on a small piece,” he told you, taking the flowers from you to set them in a makeshift vase. A little cup with dried paint on its mouth and exterior filled with clear water.

“What of?” you glanced at the canvas on the easel in front of a tall stool, not being able to distinguish the markings on the canvas, seeming to be in its early stages of creation.

Waiting for his reply, you took the opportunity to look around the studio. It was cleaner than you expected it to be, with how it was left unoccupied by the previous landlord for as long as you could remember.

You noticed the carpets over various parts of the floor, the patterns resembling the ones you had at home. There were various tables around the room, used more for temporary storage than for display, housing various sketches on loose pieces of paper and card. Even so, the sketches were of various landscapes and nature.

There were no statues here, contrary to what you expected, mainly bowls of fruits and flowers that you assumed were for still-life paintings or sketches. It wasn’t furnished anything like you imagined a typical painter’s studio to look like. You’d expected more statues of human figures, more artwork of people or portraits. The most life you detected in the room other than him and the bowls of fruits and flowers was the piano sitting at the side of the room.

He stood in front of a tall easel that rested on a large cloth over the carpet to catch any mess that could ruin the rug. Next to the easel, there was a small table with his palette, and a little glass jar he used for water, a set of what you identified as watercolours next to the jar.

“Your expression is making me curious. Penny for your thoughts?”

You hummed, shaking your head when you decided against voicing out your thoughts. You wouldn’t want to risk offending him.

Mr Suh seemed undeterred, simply tilting his head at you curiously, “What seems to be stopping you from telling me?”

Daring yourself to glance at him in surprise at his forwardness, you shook your head, “No, no, I just… I don't want to speak out of turn.”

Expecting him to simply nod and move on to another topic, you were even more surprised when he huffed in amusement, dismissing your worries with his gentle gaze.

“I can assure you, I won’t expect you to bear the consequences for my feelings.”

Walking over to the tall easel where he stood, you pressed your lips together and mustered whatever courage you had to be honest with your thoughts. Something about his reassurance told you it was safe to allow yourself that much in this space.

“I was just thinking that… your studio doesn’t look like what I expected it to look like,” you began, earning a nod from him, prompting you to continue, “I expected… more… you know, life .”

Mr Suh’s expression remained calm and confident as always, as if he’d expected you to have pointed it out at one point.

“I understand why you may think that,” he huffed with a smile.

“Was it intentional?” you asked, “the focus on landscapes?”

He nodded, his gaze fixed on yours, the attentiveness he offered to you once again feeling foreign, yet somehow reassuring.

“I don’t do portraits. And I know it sounds foolish, considering they make more money than paintings of nature and whatnot. But it’s somewhat of a… personal philosophy , I suppose.”

Sensing your confusion, he huffed in amusement, continuing, “I find there is much more life to be found in nature that we overlook. When we’re not so concerned with… you know,” you met his gaze again, the same captivating feeling rendering your attention only fixed on him, “material things.”

You nodded, his words striking a chord with you, remembering the many conversations you had with your sister on your worries about your debut, about whether you would be accomplished enough, presentable enough, respectable enough. When the desire, that intangible desire that resonated within you remained; the want to be seen, known and loved for your soul, unaffected by money or status.

“It’s hard to be unconcerned with that in this society,” you huffed, earning a nod from him.

“I suppose a lady like you has no choice but to be concerned about it,” he murmured, earning a sigh from you.

“I wish I didn’t have to be.”

Mr Suh gave you a soft smile, “At least… you don’t have to be while you’re here.”

You hadn’t noticed you were smiling, something about his words making a wave of relief wash over you. Like a breath of fresh air, to hear that he wasn’t expecting you to be your mother’s daughter while you were here. The little invitation behind his words was enough to make you want to laugh. You were almost wondering why you’d felt so nervous to come here just a while ago.

Making your way to the piano, you took a seat in front of it, still failing to stifle your smile, turning to him with a nod.

“I… I’m afraid I like that offer a little too much.”

And so that was what the studio became for you, a place where you were free to be alone yet share in the company of another, to allow for the creation of art within the space that you came to realise held more life than you initially thought.

There was life found in the sound of the music that filled the walls, life found in the way Mr Suh’s brush would dance over the canvas, bringing colours alive with his fluid movements, life found in the little sparks of excitement and understanding when you would glance over at each other ever so often.

“I like that piece the most,” Mr Suh told you as you were preparing to leave, holding out the last honey biscuit to him for him to take. Pinching it between his fingers, he popped it into his mouth.

“You do?”

He nodded, swallowing the last of the biscuit in his mouth as he smiled, “It happens to be my favourite.”

Something about that knowledge made you see the piece in a different light, not having expected him to choose that of all the ones you played that day.

Something about it was almost ironic, the meaning of the piece being to cast away earthly pleasures for a greater, spiritual love. It made you think about whether the intangible desire in your heart resonated in his as well.

Unfortunately, that little moment was cut short when Mr Suh had taken out a small pouch that jingled in an all-too-familiar way, reminding you of your father’s study.

“What’s this?” he set the pouch in your free hands, taking the empty cloth used to hold your honey biscuits and folding it neatly for you.

Mr Suh hummed, “Take it as… pin money. I wouldn’t have been able to complete those paintings without the beautiful music you played.”

Before you could refuse, he shook his head, “I insist, really. If you won’t accept it for the music, accept it for the biscuits.”

Narrowing your eyes at him, you huffed, taking the now neatly folded cloth back from him.

“You’re not going to take it back regardless, aren’t you?”

The grin he sent your way was enough to make your knees feel weak.

“You’re a quick learner, Miss Y/N,” he shoved his hands into the pockets of his trousers.

Again, the feeling akin to a gentle brushstroke on canvas, unassuming, yet permanent with the way the colour stood out against the white.

“Will I be seeing you again soon?” he dared to ask, and you found yourself almost breathless as you searched for an appropriate reply.

“Do you wish to?”

Mr Suh wasn’t sure what came over him either. It was akin to an inner knowing, a gut feeling, an unmistakable intuitive feeling that told him not to fight the fact that he was drawn to you, the fact that he wanted to know you more. So, he decided not to fight it, as risky as the decision felt to him.

“I do, if you are consenting.”

You huffed, amusement in the way the smile played at your lips, nodding at him. “Then you will see me again tomorrow.”

It became an unspoken agreement of sorts, for you to visit him in the mornings until it was time for you to return home for tea, blaming your happiness or giddiness on a particularly blessed time of prayer, or the time you took to get back home on the time you would ‘stay back’ in the church grounds on your own.

Though your father didn’t mind, always having excused you whenever it came to matters of religion, your mother didn’t like it. She wouldn’t hesitate to express how she felt it wasn’t necessary for you to be devoting so much of your time to going to church when you had better things to do, like brushing up on your piano playing, refining your needlework skills or reading and internalising more conduct books.

They wouldn’t know that the real reason behind your departure from home lay behind the (now many) flowers pressed between the pages of your many conduct books. Each one attached to a special memory of Mr Suh’s bouquets he gifted to you during your visits, the arrangements handpicked by him and unlike any you’d seen or made before.

Though it was no secret that Mr Suh enjoyed your company and conversation, there was always a little nagging in his head that would return every now and then. It was as if its purpose was to remind him of who you were in society. It would return whenever he heard gossip in the market the morning after a ball, or chatter from bachelors in a local bar. It served as a reminder that no matter how close the both of you were getting, you were still a lady, who could be subject to such gossip and chatter if you weren’t careful.

“You’re risking your virtue each time you come out here to see me, you are aware of that right?" He spoke, while you were engrossed in sifting through his various sketches, finding ones to display on the walls of his studio.

You couldn’t help the laugh that escaped you, holding up a sketch of a tall, sturdy-looking tree planted by the water.

"And what is virtue to you, the man who keeps inviting me here?" you hummed.

Mr Suh narrowed his eyes at you, albeit amused at your witty reply.

"I meant without a chaperone."

You sighed, almost instinctively assuming the disposition you would when you were being nagged by your mother.

“I think it’s a little belated for you to be telling me this,” you muttered, still distracted by his sketches, your hands reaching up over your head to see what it would look like higher up on the wall.

“Miss Y/N,” his tone was firmer than usual, insistent for you to pay attention.

“Hmm? How do you think this would look up here?” you thought out loud, not having noticed him getting up from his stool to walk over to you, his hand reaching out to pin the paper you were holding against the wall with apparent ease, making you come down from your tip-toes.

Turning around, you were shocked at how close he was, your eyes widening and taking a step back.

“Are you listening?”

In your surprise, you sputtered out whatever made sense to you in your head.

“Right, yes. Chaperoning.”

This had only managed to earn a quirked eyebrow from Mr Suh, “Yes… chaperoning …”

“You understand the need for it, don’t you?” he continued, insistence in his tone.

You huffed, “Don’t you think we’re past that by now? My parents are too caught up with whatever their latest worry is. If anything, they're relieved I'm finding something to occupy myself with. I’d only be a nuisance if I remained at home.”

Mr Suh relaxed his arm, grasping the sketch in his hand as he lowered his arm to his side.

“You’re avoiding the point. How can you be so sure that you trust me?” His eyebrows furrowed, seeming as if he were in disbelief that it was possible. You didn’t understand that.

You shook your head.

“I’m not,” you met his gaze, his eyes that shone a beautiful hazel in the sunlit space of his studio, “that is up to you to show me who you are, and up to me to be discerning about it.”

His gaze softened, making you feel prompted to continue.

“I am very aware of my stand in society, if that is what you are asking. But didn’t we agree? That this would be a place where that doesn’t matter?”

Mr Suh’s expression was pensive, his lips pressed into a firm line as he searched your gaze for something unknown to him, “Forgive me, I am simply concerned for you. It would do you no good to be seen with a man like me.”

You sighed, ducking down to take the sketch from his hand and glancing at it, the sketch of the tree planted beside the water.

You let out a huff of amusement, “Be kinder to yourself, Mr Suh. I’m not being forced to be here. Your company has been more enjoyable than any man I have come across.”

Sensing he was taken aback by your words, you decided to change the subject.

“You have many sketches of places I have never seen before. Were they all places you’ve visited?” you asked, using a simple glue to attach just the top of the sketch to the wall, not wanting to ruin it if you decided you wanted to take it down.

Mr Suh cleared his throat, “Yes, they were all from my travels, or some of the places I remember visiting.”

Humming, you picked up the other sketch you planned on displaying as well, amusing Mr Suh (and perhaps making his heart flutter) with how seriously you regarded his sketches, even if most of them were done on a whim.

“They seem like lovely places. What made you come here, then? I wouldn’t say this area is as lovely as what I've been seeing in your sketches.”

Huffing, Mr Suh’s tongue peeked out to wet his lips, a relaxed nature in the way he watched you go about your movements, “My father passed. This was uh… his birthplace.”

At that, you turned to face him, tilting your head at him as your gaze softened.

“I’m sorry for your loss.”

Letting out a huff of laughter that bordered on bitterness, he shook his head in dismissal, “There’s no need to be sorry. We were not that close.”

Frowning, you let out a small sound of disagreement.

“It’s not a crime, you know? There’s no rule that says you aren’t allowed to grieve simply because you weren’t close to him.”

Mr Suh felt a little wave of comfort reach him at your words, comfort that he didn’t realise he needed until the words left your lips and graced his ears. It left him feeling strangely grateful. Not just for your words, but for your heart which allowed you to feel so sensitively for others.

“Thank you,” was all he could muster, earning a soft smile from you.

“What was your relationship like? You know, to your father?” you dared yourself to ask, sensing that it would do him some good to talk about it.

“He was strict with me when I was growing up… actually, he was a rather quiet man, a contrast to my personality. I always found I was more similar to my mother, more… expressive,” there was a gentle smile on his features at the mention of his mother, something about it making you want to hear more.

“I was more comfortable talking to my mother, and naturally she was more involved in my activities and whatnot while I was growing up… it’s a bit strange now that I think of it. Even while she called me her own little nicknames and terms of endearment, it felt more comfortable for me to hear that as opposed to my own name, only my father called me that. But even though that was the case, it still felt awkward hearing it from him.”

You nodded, your attentiveness prompting him to continue.

“I don’t regret it, though. It wasn’t as though we had a bad relationship, it just felt… a bit more formal, less playful than the one I had with my mother.”

“That’s what matters, I suppose, that you have no regrets,” you shrugged.

Mr Suh nodded, “That’s what I thought, as well. My duty now is just to… carry on, I suppose.”

You nodded.

“Awfully wise of you,” you quipped, earning a smile from him.

“Of course, I thought you would’ve known that about me by now,” he teased, earning an eye roll from you, though there was no menace behind the gesture.

You huffed, “I can only imagine what you were like as a child,” you murmured, your imagination getting the better of you.

The look on his face made it seem as though he were recalling his childhood, huffing a small laugh as he shook his head, “I don’t think I’ve changed much, to be honest.”

The honesty of your next words surprised you.

“You must’ve been the loveliest little boy, then. I’m sure of it.”

The smile you received in return was new, tinted with bashfulness unlike the usual calm and confident exterior you were used to seeing. He averted his gaze, poorly stifling his smile before looking back at you and shaking his head.

“You’ve got a dangerous way with words, Miss Y/N,” he sighed, though his smile lingered on his features.

“Of course, I thought you would’ve known that about me by now,” you recalled his words, using them to tease him in the same lilting way that he did, though he was sure the effect you had on him was much worse, his laughter bubbling out of him without restraint, his hand reaching out to grab the table next to him in a poor attempt to steady himself.

You were growing to like it, this honesty that was growing in how the both of you were showing up to each other. Honesty that wasn’t hidden behind etiquette rules or social ‘do’s and ‘don’t’s. What you and him were experiencing with each other felt authentic, unfiltered.

Sure it may have been frowned upon, it may have been deemed risky or dangerous, but in moments like these where all you could focus on was his smile and the way it warmed your heart. Conduct books be damned, looking at him now, you couldn’t find it in you to care.

===

Another important thing for a lady like you to note, is that whatever your views are in marrying, you should take every possible precaution to prevent their being disappointed.

“How was yesterday’s ball?”

You grimaced, your playing slowing down, the melody taking a more melancholic turn, “I’d rather not talk about that.”

“Was it that terrible?” he laughed, busy with sorting aside his tools and paints. Today was more of an ‘inventory day’, it seemed.

You groaned, stopping your playing altogether, “Perhaps it would’ve been more bearable if you were there. Then at least I wouldn’t have to torture myself listening to countless men tell me how much they preferred a demure, quiet young lady with better birthing hips than I had.”

Mr Suh didn’t bother trying to hide his amusement, letting his laughter bubble out freely as you tried to make your glare firm, though the more he laughed, the more it helped you find some sort of amusement in the memory.

“I think your hips are fine,” he spoke, though the moment the words left him you could see him press his lips together firmly, a laugh threatening to spill out.

Scoffing, you couldn’t help but laugh as well, “My sister would perish if she heard you say that.”

“Perish because I’m right? Though, I’m not so sure I could say the same about you being demure or quiet, unfortunately,” he told you knowingly, making you scoff.

“I’d like to argue with you, but even I can’t argue with that,” you sighed, turning your body on the cushioned seat and closing the lid of the piano so you could lean against it.

“Has there really been nobody trying to… court you?” he asked, more out of curiosity than out of an actual want for you to say that there has been. God knows he didn’t want that.

You sighed, bringing one arm up to rest against the top of the piano, using your gloved hand to support your head as you looked at him busying himself with sorting out what he could keep and what needed to be disposed of.

“It’s… difficult to explain. I know eligibility is one thing, background, status, wealth, the lot ,” you huffed, gesturing with your free hand as you spoke, something you were sure your mother would’ve chided you for if she was here, “but it's awfully difficult to grow attached to any of these men… they seem to have an image of me in their minds that they aren’t willing to compromise.”

Mr Suh looked up from his paint, sensing your frustration that you were struggling to keep hidden, deciding to sit on the stool and show that he was listening, his hands finding their way to his pockets once again.

“It’s as though I’m not allowed to be anyone else other than the perfect wife they’ve conjured up in their heads… how can you expect me to want that? To… to want to feel lonely in a conversation? To want to just constantly feel underestimated and misinterpreted . When I think of marriage, of a life with someone…” you glanced at him, averting your gaze to the floor, “I think of offering them my heart, but I don’t think of doing that to be met with money and a loveless house in return.”

You turned your head, adjusting it so you could support your head more comfortably, holding Mr Suh’s gaze as he looked at you, an understanding shared in his silence that you never appreciated more.

You knew that within this unspoken understanding, you had to acknowledge that things were different here from how they were at the ball. Now, as you were in this space, under his gaze, you weren’t underestimated, you weren’t being ‘sheltered’ from anything deemed too much for you. Mr Suh let you be yourself here, receiving you graciously as you were, and you were starting to truly appreciate that.

“The marriage market is truly lonelier than it seems,” he sighed.

“What makes you say that?”

“Nothing, just… from what you tell me. Am I mistaken?”

You huff, shaking your head, “Definitely not. I’d be better off having more stimulating conversations with a priest than any of the men I spoke to last night.”

Mr Suh couldn’t help the laughter that escaped him at the image you put in his head, “A priest? Not even me?”

You rolled your eyes, “That goes without saying, it’s obvious I much prefer talking to you.”

Mr Suh couldn’t help the way his heart felt like it slowed at your words, the way it felt like he was finally taking a deep breath after a while of not breathing. It was refreshing, seeing someone so honest and unashamed of their feelings and thoughts like you were. He found he had come to like that about you. Very much.

“Speaking of priests, do you really go to church in the mornings? Or is that just limited to an excuse you use to sneak off here,” he gave you a teasing smile, making you huff, shaking your head at him.

“I do, sometimes.”

“For the flower arrangements?” he asked, recalling the time you had met at the flower market.

Shaking your head, “Not just for that. But that wasn’t how it started.”

Mr Suh hummed, his eyebrows lifting as he prompted you to continue.

“It’s… well, it sounds a little funny but I used to wander around the neighbourhood as an excuse to leave the house… My parents never really noticed because they were busy with my sister’s debut and family business affairs at the time, but my father would always excuse me if I said it was to visit the church,” you huffed, “I liked it, actually. There was something so… peaceful, about the church grounds.”

“I suppose it didn’t feel like I was just wandering around whenever I went there, because I could see all sorts of things and people… people in their desperation, their hope, in their vulnerability… somewhat like I was when I was watching them,” you averted your gaze to the vase of white lilies that sat on top of the little round table he had near him, reminding you of your sister, “there was a period around last year, if I recall correctly. My sister was going through a difficult time, and I was worried sick about her… my role in the family was always to just occupy myself with my own whims and fancies, to be kept out of the loop because they were afraid I couldn’t handle the truth of things. But I knew what was happening.”

Mr Suh nodded, “Did something happen to her?”

You nodded, “The family was at risk of being in debt because of a man my mother was trying to marry her off to while she was in love with someone else, who we weren’t sure was ever going to return to town. Honestly, the situation didn’t seem very hopeful at the time, and I had to just keep pretending I didn’t know what was happening when I was in front of my parents.”

“It was scary, to see how she almost married into a lie.”

Glancing at Mr Suh, you were surprised to find his gaze still on you, attentive, patient, reassuring. You shifted in your seat, your hands in your lap as you fiddled with your fingers and your gloves.

“It grew difficult, obviously, to be always finding ways to feel useful and overcompensating at home because I felt so helpless, so I would go off to the church as a sort of escape, you know? A place where I didn’t have to be ‘doing’, a place where I could just… feel what I was feeling.”

Humming, Mr Suh nodded, “It was safe there,” he commented, earning a nod from you.

“I suppose my loitering grew obvious,” you huffed in amusement, “because one day the priest just came up to me and asked me if I was alright, you know, if there was anything I needed.”

“So, I told him how I was feeling—again, I’m not very sure what compelled me to do that, but it felt natural, I suppose, since I felt safe there—and I asked him what a person in my position could do. And he told me something really interesting… he said faith is nothing without trust, and … at the heart of trust is to be vulnerable. That was all I could do, to let myself be vulnerable and trust that what I was doing for my sister was enough, even if I didn’t feel like it was.”

Mr Suh nodded, your words seeming to resonate with him again, the similar desires within your hearts to be vulnerable and be protected and loved in this vulnerability that came with baring your heart and soul to another.

“I suppose that was how it started, because it made me realise that I wanted that. I was busy telling myself that I couldn’t because I would feel helpless, but I wanted to allow myself to be who I was, to feel all that I felt and be seen in all of that, and to know what it is like to be loved for that, to be supported in that. But… I suppose that is the dilemma I have found myself in,” you laughed, “searching for all of that in a place as ruthless as the marriage market when I couldn’t even seem to find it from my own parents.”

The questions continued to circle in your head as you looked at Mr Suh, wondering what he was thinking after hearing your tiring monologue. Your mother always told you you had far too many words, no man would be bothered to listen to you. But for some reason, you hoped that if anyone were to, Mr Suh would.

“Miss Y/N,” he began, the gentleness to his tone paralysing you again, as if grasping you by the shoulders and forcing you to look at him, “I cannot promise you much… but you make me want to promise you all that I have. Even if it is this modest space, I want to promise you that it is safe for you.”

Somehow, that was enough for you.

A warmth had flooded you, sending warmth to your eyes, a lump forming in your throat that made you feel as though you were dipping your fingers into the depths of this vulnerability you were entering with him.

You gave him a soft smile, your unspoken expression that it was enough.

Somehow, that was enough for him.

Straightening up in your seat, you let out a deep sigh, “But you are right, I can think of far much more excitement to be found elsewhere than debutante balls.”

Mr Suh quirked an eyebrow at you, not minding the fact that you changed the subject so abruptly judging from the amusement in his smirk, “Is that so? Enlighten me.”

“Perhaps I shall write a scandal sheet!” you exclaimed, even if you didn’t mean it.

Always quick to bounce off of your words, Mr Suh scoffed, “You don’t need an excuse to write about me.”

Not being able to help the laugh that bubbled out of you, you gasped, “How did you know? I already had an article prepared: ‘ Local painter is too flirtatious for his own good’ .”

Mr Suh laughed, getting up from his stool to make his way over to the little table sat against the wall, your curiosity getting the better of you as you made your way over to where he was, peering over curiously at the various bottles of things he had on the table.

“What are these for?”

Pointing at the little bottles he had, labelled in a scrawl you weren’t focused enough to decipher, he spoke, “These are bottles of pigments. I don’t have an assistant or an apprentice or anything like that, so I usually like to make my oil paints myself since I only need them in smaller quantities at a time. It’s quite therapeutic actually.”

“Is it difficult to make?”

Sensing your curiosity, Mr Suh smiled, a certain playfulness to his gaze, “Nothing you can’t handle. Do you want to try?”

Excited by the offer, you nodded, seeing him start to bring out the various things you would need, lifting a granite slab you were sure you would’ve had difficulty lifting onto a long table behind you, followed by another block of granite that was long and flat at the bottom, looking somewhat like a cone but without the sharp edge of it.

Taking out two small bottles the size of his palm, he made his way over to you, “This is what gives it the colour,” he pointed at one of the bottles, opening it to reveal an earthy brown colour.

“There’s others, but I wanted to make this one, so I suppose you could help me with that instead.”

You nodded, eager for him to get on with explaining the process to you, bubbling with excitement from how long it’d been since you got to do anything involving paint.

“I’ll help you add the oil, and then you can start to use the muller to work it into the pigment.”

“I’m sorry, the what?” you furrowed your eyebrows, earning giggles from Mr Suh.

“Perhaps I should just show you, I think that would be better. But before I do that,” he stopped himself, turning to his easel and picking up the apron that hung from its side, your eyes widening as he held it by the neck, “May I?”

You nodded, wordless as he draped the apron over you while facing you, his gaze intent and maybe even slightly amused at your expression as he let his hands find the strings at the sides, your breath hitching as he reached them around your waist to tie them in a loose knot behind your back, his proximity sending shivers down your spine. Trying to calm your nerves, you took off your gloves, setting them onto the table.

“There, you may proceed,” his tone was teasing as ever, letting you continue as you folded the oil into the paint using the little paint knife like how he had shown you before. His hands had moved with practised and controlled strength, unlike yours, who simply enjoyed the sensation and malleability of the paint.

“You can use the muller now,” he pointed at the block of granite that sat on top of the slab, sitting on the stool near you and watching you as you worked.

Under his gaze, it didn’t feel as though he were watching because he didn’t trust you with the pigment, but quite the opposite, as he watched you with a relaxed demeanour, a hint of a smile playing at his features.

You weren’t sure how long you were working the muller into the paint, but you were definitely developing a newfound respect for whoever did this as a job. Though you did see why it was therapeutic, you felt weak as you heaved the muller around, wanting to laugh as you imagined how you must look.

“What an honour it is, to have the diamond of the first water making oil paint for me,” Mr Suh lilted, making you huff, using your forearm to dab at the sweat that formed on your temple, continuing with the rhythmic movements you were growing used to.

“You’re awfully mistaken, I’m not the diamond.”

Expecting him to tell you he was joking, you should’ve known Mr Suh had an equally, if not more dangerous way with his words than you did.

“Is that so? The queen’s judgement is clearly not to be trusted, then… I know that much as I’m looking at you now.”

Your breath hitched, recovering quickly as you continued your movements, lifting the block to scrape the paint off the edges and collect it on the slab so you could continue to work it in.

“Are you teasing me?” you scoffed, laughing in spite of yourself.

Mr Suh, however, remained sincere, the slightest of smiles on his face, “Not in the slightest bit.”

You weren’t sure how to react, his words flustering you to no end, but you spoke your mind nonetheless.

“You’re funny, saying that to me while I’m performing an act like this. I can’t imagine how un-ladylike this must look,” you huffed, amused in a way that made Mr Suh smile without knowing.

“Not quite, something about the way you do it is very… graceful,” he hummed, “perhaps you would have to be in my position to understand what I mean.”

Turning to face him, your eyebrows lifted in scepticism, “Let us swap places, then. Though, I doubt it would be the same. You’re much more experienced than I am.”

Always agreeable to your little suggestions, Mr Suh stood up, making his way over to you as you padded over to the stool he sat on before, watching him pick up where you left off.

Your only thought was that he was right. He was right, he was absolutely right.

Watching him as he mulled the paint, you found yourself captivated once again, if he thought you were graceful, you wished you could show him what he looked like. There was a certain seriousness he tapped into the moment he stepped up to the table, the gravity with which he regarded his craft, the sincerity he put into it. It attracted you, quite simply.

Your gaze wandered over to his arms, his hands, the strength they held, making the block of granite look much smaller than when you held it, you figured. It was strength, in its most gentle, practised form. A strength that did not destroy, but that created.

Something about that thought added to the feelings you associated with the studio, that it was a space of safety, unlike the many debutante balls and soirées you attended. You were starting to wonder if it was the space that made you feel that way, or the presence of Mr Suh within it. After all, it was him that encouraged you to be honest, to be yourself, to try things because he believed you were capable.

In short, you felt seen.

“Are you alright?” you hadn’t realised you were staring, Mr Suh tilting his head at you curiously.

You shook your head, clearing your throat gently in an attempt to conceal your embarrassment, standing up from the stool and stretching your hand out to him.

“Can I try again?”

He smiled, already stepping aside to let you take your place at the table.

===

Other rules to help a lady like you squelch the possibilities of romantic passion included forbidding the use of Christian names, paying compliments, and any kind of intimate contact.

“What’s this?” you touched a leatherbound book, secured closed with a string around the middle that sat on the table where you’d placed a fresh vase of salmon coloured roses from Mr Suh.

Mr Suh turned around from where he was standing at his easel, setting the piece of charcoal in his hands down when he saw what you were looking at, quickly making his way over (borderline stumbling) as he took the book gently from your hands.

You had grown comfortable with each other, having no qualms about entering deeper conversation, about embarrassing yourselves with each other, revealing deeper parts of yourself to each other, so it was safe to say that his reaction confused you.

“Is it your diary?” you asked, eyes lighting up with a hint of mischief that Mr Suh found hard to remain firm against.

Giving you a huff, he held the book behind his back with one arm, “It might as well be.”

“So, it's not a diary? A notebook, then?” you asked, almost feeling like you were playing a game with how naturally your guesses were coming out, the childlike side of yourself resurfacing and making itself comfortable in Mr Suh’s presence.

He nodded, “it’s my sketchbook.”

You narrowed your eyes at him slightly, “... that I am not allowed to see?”

Swallowing thickly, Mr Suh huffed, a hint of embarrassment in the way he averted his gaze just briefly, looking back at you and shaking his head.

“What you ask of me… is not as simple as you make it seem,” he began, letting out a small sigh, “I would be baring my heart to you, quite plainly.”

You weren’t sure why the thought of that made you wonder just what was inside his sketchbook. He insisted himself that he did not do portraits, so just what sort of sketches could be within that book that made him so hesitant to show you? You wondered what sketches could possibly hold pieces of his heart so clearly that he felt the need to protect it in such a way.

“Is that such a horrifying thing?” You asked, genuinely curious, “you seem to have no problem flaunting it on your sleeve.”

At your words, Mr Suh let out a huff of amusement, his lips pressed together as his expression turned more serious, almost speechless as he shook his head.

“Not quite… you’ve been the only one able to see it thus far,” his words came out in a soft murmur, solidifying the thoughts that wavered in your heart.

It was almost like a declaration of intimacy, something stirring within you at the reminder that your relationship with Mr Suh was more than just acquaintances, solidified by friendship and understanding, but entering into much more.

You shook your head, “Only because you have dared to show it to me.”

The look on Mr Suh’s face was unreadable, as if he had a million thoughts circling his mind that prevented him from settling on one emotion. And there you stood, oblivious to the fact that he was experiencing that same paralysing feeling of not being able to focus on anything other than you.

“I’m sorry, I’m afraid I cannot show it to you yet,” he sighed, sounding more disappointed than you were. He should’ve known you weren’t one to dwell on it, though, respecting his wishes.

“I understand,” you assured him, “Well, if you won’t let me see your sketchbook, what will you let me see?”

Mr Suh’s eyebrows lifted in surprise, a soft smile gracing his features, humming in thought.

“I suppose I could draw something for you now?” he offered, earning a smile from you as what you supposed was a reckless (genius) idea came to mind.

“Could you draw it on me?”

Mr Suh’s lips parted, wondering if his mind was playing tricks on him or whether you’d actually said what he thought you did.

“Hmm?”

You nodded, “I said I want you to draw it on me.”

Whether it was bold or reckless, you wouldn’t very well put a label on it at the moment. What you did know, however, was that this was definitely going against anything a ‘respectable lady like you’ should have been doing. It was different, you felt, from simply asking if he could draw you. It was like you said, a kind of vulnerability and trust you were willing to offer to him, for him to print his art onto your skin, something only the both of you would be able to see.

Mr Suh’s throat felt dry, looking at you blankly and keeping his volume lowered because he felt as though his voice would give, “Uh… where, where exactly would you want it?”

You debated on your options as you looked at him. You wanted it somewhere where you could keep it hidden, where your mother wouldn’t be able to see it as easily.

You knew that ruled out your hands and arms, since your mother’s gaze was always scanning you during mealtimes and when you played the piano, when your hands and arms weren’t hidden by your gloves.

Your only other thought was to have it on your ankle, since that would be somewhere only you or your lady's maid would ever see, your mother didn’t very well pay attention to little details like that when it came to you, as long as what was noticeable wasn’t out of line.

“Sorry, I realise I didn’t bother asking you if you were comfortable with it first,” you huffed, giving him a sheepish smile, feeling your heart stop at the smile he gave you.

“Believe me, Miss Y/N, if I were uncomfortable with it, I would have told you by now,” he huffed, amusement in his smile as he retrieved his inkstand and quill.

Only when he sat on the rug in front of you did you realise just what you had gotten yourself into, something about the proximity between the both of you was tempting. It felt close, yet in a way that made you desire to be even closer to him, both in the literal and figurative sense.

Swallowing, you shifted in your seat, glancing up at him with a nervousness that wasn’t quite present just moments before.

“Have you decided where, or what you would like me to draw?” he asked, crossing his legs as he leaned his palm against the floor to support his weight, the same calm confidence that made you feel shy under his gaze.

You nodded, “On my ankle.”

You watched the way he glanced at said ankle, covered by your stocking and your foot that was still covered by your shoe, blinking up at you before nodding.

“Somewhere… only I get to see.”

At that, Mr Suh smiled, “And is there anything in particular you would like me to draw?”

Now it was your turn to smile, already excited to see what he would come up with, what he would associate with you.

“I’ll let you decide that.”

His eyebrows lifted, the image coming to mind almost immediately.

Giving you a nod, he had barely registered what you were doing as you removed one of your shoes, averting his gaze and pretending to be busy with his ink as you started to remove one of your stockings, his gaze landing on the ribbon garter you had used to hold it up, tossing it aside as you worked on removing the silk stocking.

Mr Suh let out a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding, looking at his fingernails and then at the ribbon again, at your face and then at the stocking you now tossed aside next to the ribbon, unsure where to place his gaze out of respect for you.

“May I?” he asked, gesturing to your now uncovered leg peeking out from under the hem of your dress.

Nodding, he reached one of his hands out to grasp your ankle, the feeling of the warmth of his hands on your skin surprising you, your breath hitching just slightly and hoping he hadn’t noticed.

You lifted your foot off of the ground to help him, surprised when he’d set your ankle on one of his thighs, understanding that the angle would make it easier for him and more comfortable for you.

Mr Suh let out a small huff of amusement at the way you’d flinched when the quill had touched your skin.

“Sorry, it was a little ticklish,” you huffed, the unfamiliar sensation distracting you from your nervousness slightly.

You heard him sigh, his gaze still trained on whatever drawing he was working on.

“Miss Y/N,” he began, the tone with which he said your name making you soften, almost forgetting about your nervousness as you looked at him, humming in response, “I do hope you are not as willing to offer yourself to just any man in such a manner.”

Your lips parted in shock, bashfulness creeping up on you again as you huffed, trying to mask your embarrassment with your words, “Do you suppose I should only make such an offer to you?”

Mr Suh glanced up at you, detecting the little hint of challenge in your tone, his hand resting on where he was holding your ankle to keep it steady, his thumb smoothing over the skin unconsciously (or consciously, you wouldn’t have known).

“My honest answer?” he spoke, his gaze searching yours with that same calm confidence of his, “is yes.”

Your stare was blank, in spite of the many thoughts racing in your mind.

“You can rest assured, Mr Suh,” you murmured, suddenly feeling disappointed at the fact you did not know his first name, feeling as though addressing him so formally sounded off in a situation like this, “you are the only one I would trust with myself like this.” So intimately.

Mr Suh poorly stifled the smile on his face as he tilted his head down, continuing with his drawing as you tried to calm your heart.

“Actually, if you don’t mind me asking…” you murmured, swallowing as you mustered up your courage in spite of your shyness, “what is your first name?”

Mr Suh replied naturally, as if not giving it a second thought as you felt the ticklish feeling of the quill against the delicate skin of your ankle.

“Youngho,” he murmured.

You hummed, clenching your fist to prevent yourself from shifting from the ticklish feeling.

“Youngho,” you echoed, feeling the ticklish feeling stop almost instantly.

You felt his grip on your ankle tense before relaxing, looking up from your ankle and blinking at you slowly, his expression unreadable but rendering you speechless with how he was looking at you.

Letting out a shaky breath, it didn’t register to you why he was so taken aback, your mind racing to the conduct books, wondering if it was because addressing him by his name like this was too intimate, too personal. Only then did your mind recall the conversation you had about his father, figuring that must have been why he seemed so shocked.

“Sorry,” you blurted out, “I forgot about what you said about your father—”

“No, no,” Youngho shook his head, reassurance in his expression and his tone, “... I want you to call me that.”

Your eyebrows lifted, feeling as though something was being unlocked between the both of you, as if now it wasn’t just dipping your fingers into the depth of what you both desired, but stepping in, fully knowing what you were getting into with the action.

“Will you call me by my first name as well?”

Youngho nodded slowly, “Do you want me to?”

You nodded, not even being able to find it in yourself to be embarrassed at how quickly you responded.

“I do.”

Youngho hummed, “then I will, Y/N .”

Somehow, hearing it like that, spoken so delicately, spoken so intentionally by him, it was as if he were giving you more reason to fall in love with hearing your name again.

It felt like it had been ages ever since you had heard someone call you by your name, hearing it felt foreign, yet it felt right, as if it was the only way you wished to hear it. Like a declaration of love.

Letting go of your ankle, he gestured with a small (even slightly bashful) smile that you could take a look. With all the eagerness you’d been struggling to restrain, you pulled your leg closer to yourself, your smile growing when you spotted the delicate looking sunflower on your skin.

“I like it very much,” you murmured, appreciating the delicate look of it, yet how it held a meaning that was anything but.

Youngho simply smiled, “I’m pleased that you find it to your liking.”

This time, Youngho wasn’t sure why he couldn’t take his gaze away from you as you wore the stocking over your leg, watching as the little sunflower got covered by the silk fabric that was eventually smoothed over your leg to just over your knee, the way you picked up the pink ribbon garter, tying it around the hem of the stocking with practised, routine movements.

Youngho brought a hand up to the collar of his shirt, fixing his suspenders out of a need to fidget, to distract himself from his want to know what the silk ribbon would feel like in his hands, to distract himself from the feeling of the distance between the both of you. Yet not being able to feel as though it was a certain reverence that was keeping his gaze on you.

Once you were done, you smoothed your dress over, standing up with a small grunt, your legs feeling sore from sitting in the same position for so long. Youngho stood up as well, though he kept his gaze averted, knowing it was about time for you to return home for tea.

“I should be leaving now,” you spoke to fill the silence, drawing his gaze to you, not being able to smile at how flustered he looked, as much as he was trying to hide it.

Youngho nodded, “Oh, yes. Yes, of course. Be safe on your way back.”

Seeming to have composed himself, Youngho brought a hand up to run his fingers through his hair, giving you a tight-lipped smile.

You nodded, taking your little purse and taking slow steps backwards, reluctant to leave even though you knew it would only be a short while before you got to see him again.

“I’ll see you tomorrow?” he asked, opening the door for you.

Turning to give him a smile, you nodded, “Goodbye, Youngho.”

That day when you’d returned home, a giddy smile on your face and your heart thumping wildly like a protagonist in one of your sister’s romance novels, you couldn’t help but replay your interactions with Youngho in your head.

A part of you wondered why you hadn’t asked him for his name sooner, because now it was all that made sense. The simple man you had come to know, who was genuine, observant, perceptive, sweet, honest. That was Youngho to you, that was what made sense to you.

Even as you lay in bed that night, thinking about the little sunflower resting on the skin of your ankle, you were sure anybody else would have thought you were going crazy, but it replayed over and over again in your head.

Youngho. Youngho. Youngho.

Your little mantra of love.

===

Another rule that was essential to remember, was that a gentleman might take the arm of a lady like yours through his, to support you while out walking. But he must never try to take your hand, even to shake it friendly-like. If he did, you must immediately withdraw it with a strong air of disapproval, whether you felt it or not.

Something you greatly appreciated about Youngho was that he was never one to be afraid of getting his hands dirty.

Surely you were the same, out in the garden digging up earthworms as you were a child even though your mother would yell at you that you were going to get your dress dirty. But overtime, as they clamped down stricter on their rules and as you grew more occupied with the various accomplishments they desired for you to build, you had to forego certain things that would get in the way of that.

Things like painting.

As much as it was a common accomplishment for a lady like you to have, your mother had always viewed it distastefully, saying that the way you went about it was far too messy. So you’d resorted to other means of creating art, like your flower arrangements. Those, she would excuse, since they were deemed ‘useful’ for the house, so you figured you had come to cling to it as a way for you to express that desire within you to create, to appreciate beauty in such a way.

When you had told Youngho this, you should have known it was only natural for him to have offered you the opportunity to paint again. He was quick to give you the space, laying out large cloth on the floor to protect the rug, even going to the extent of asking you if you would be more comfortable working on the piece on the easel or on the floor.

So that was how you ended up standing in front of the canvas, apron wrapped around you snugly as you let yourself enjoy the freedom of letting your body move without much thought.

“You’d put me out of business if you sold your paintings,” Youngho huffed in amusement, one of many praises he’d offered to you when he saw you painting.

“I doubt so,” you muttered distractedly, frowning slightly at your painting.

You huffed, turning slightly and picking up your fan from the little table that was next to your hip, making a last-ditch attempt at making the paint dry faster using the breeze you created with your fan.

Deciding you had other ideas, you set the fan down on the table, looking at your painting and trying to execute your idea.

For some reason though, it was growing frustrating as the paint didn’t seem to move like how you envisioned it would. Youngho seemed to sense your annoyance (though it was quite obvious through your frustrated huffs), turning his gaze away from his own canvas to face you with a hum.

“What’s wrong?” Youngho asked, already getting up to make his way over to you, peering over at your painting from behind you.

“I can’t seem to get it to fan out the way I want it to,” you sighed, “my brush isn’t big enough for it.”

Youngho’s gaze on your painting was intent, seeming to be thinking from his own perspective, shrugging as he turned to you.

“You’re free to use my hand as your brush,” he offered, his nonchalance making you pause to process his words.

“Are you sure?” you asked, earning a nod from him.

“Really, I’m sure,” he reassured, waiting patiently as you dared yourself to grasp his hand with both of yours.

Youngho almost wanted to laugh, thinking of the time he had let you mull the paint, how you insisted that your strength used to mull the paint was much less than his, yet he had never felt it so strongly till now, in the firm grip with which you grasped his hand.

An ever present strength in gentleness that he’d come to associate with you.

You could practically feel the warmth radiating from his body with how close he stood behind you, with how he let his arm rest against yours as you moved it with ease.

It was almost amusing to you, how when you used his hand to smear the paint, it looked exactly like how you had pictured it in your mind. It made you wonder if all along you’d grown used to observing him, how he paints, that it was natural for your mind to picture how he would make his mark on your creations.

“Perfect,” you murmured, gaze appreciating your painting, trying to ignore the tension within your body that came with being in such close proximity with Youngho.

Turning to face him, your hands still clasped around his palm and wrist, his soft skin a contrast to the sturdiness you felt as you held his hand, his soft features a contrast from the intensity of his gaze when it met yours.

It seemed your thoughts had a mind of their own, as you let your gaze wander from the hazel of his eyes, to the deep black of his hair, to the dusty pink of his lips.

Conduct books be damned, none of them warned you about him.

“For some reason…” you began, your voice barely a murmur as you shifted your gaze back to meet his, watching how his gaze had flickered to your lips briefly, as if trying to catch himself, “no matter how close you are to me…”

Youngho shook his head slightly, his lips parting to speak, “It never feels close enough.”

You nodded, unsure what other words could express your heart better in this moment, feeling him lean in, the warmth of his breath tickling your lips, feeling as though it was a ghost of his kiss that was being pressed against your lips.

You weren’t sure if you were breathing, the only thing on your mind being the little mantra of love you had for him beating in your heart, supplying you with courage, supplying you with even more affection for him.

Feeling his lips brush against yours ever so slightly, you clutched his hand tighter in your grip, hearing him huff, a smile gracing his features.

“Are you teasing me?” you whispered.

Youngho shook his head, watching as your eyes had fluttered shut so naturally, as his breath fanned over your cheek, “Not in the slightest bit.”

Leaning forward, he pressed his lips against yours, softly, yet with insistence. Letting go of his hand, you let yourself make use of the courage coursing through your veins, bringing your hands up to cup his face and feeling the slight stubble under your palm, the action making him stumble forward slightly. Youngho’s hand reached out quickly to find purchase on something and ended up on your fan, the traces of colour from your painting now smeared against the once white and spotless accessory.

You weren’t sure what you were doing, but it felt as though he did, with how he led the kiss, bringing his paint free hand up to touch the small of your back, pulling you gently towards him.

So, you let yourself follow, follow the way his lips moved against yours, follow his movements that brought you closer to him, follow the way your head tilted up at the touch of his hand.

You allowed him to spoil you, to fill your mind with only thoughts of him, with the little mantra that would repeat and that you wished to repeat for as long as your heart could feel for someone, for him.

Youngho. Youngho. Youngho.

You hadn’t realised how much you were leaning into him, with how secure it felt for him to be supporting your weight like this. It didn’t even cross your mind to feel embarrassed at your lack of experience in this area, he never let you feel any of that, not with how he kissed you with such intention as though you were the only one he’d ever loved and would ever love.

It was a strange feeling, solidified by his kiss, to feel desired and even more loved. It wasn’t one or the other that you sensed in the way he’d deepened the kiss, in the way his paint covered hands had grasped your hip to hold you close, because as much as there was desire, there was love you felt in the way he cradled your face, in the way he let you melt into him with the promise that you would be supported.

In that moment, you knew that regardless of his background, his wealth, his occupation, you were willing to give your heart to him. Only Youngho.

===

A lady like you should have considered this common sense, but you must never confess your feelings until absolutely convinced of a man’s intentions.

Youngho was finding it hard to keep his heart from fluttering as you led him behind the church grounds, your hand grasping his firmly as you walked before him, familiar with the route in a way that only came from experience.

It was interesting to him, he found, the feeling that stirred within his heart as he looked at your proud smile once the both of you had reached a little pond, its circumference marked out by big stones lined up against one another, and wildflowers decorating the grass. In this case, your actions definitely spoke louder than your words— a girl who couldn’t lie to save her life, willing to take such risks for him, someone only revealed to her as a poor painter.

He remembered what he told Jaehyun, when the viscount was persuading him to meet the sister of the girl he loved. He remembered telling Jaehyun that he didn’t think love was going to be in the cards for him, but looking at you now, he knew he was wrong. The girl he was looking at, pointing at the little frog that swam past you in the pond and tapping his arm to get his attention, was love in all he had come to discover it to be.

“Welcome to my humble abode,” you drawled, gesturing around you at the empty open field, taking your seat next to the pond with Youngho following suit, the two empty glasses and bottle of wine in his hands clinking gently as he did so.

“It’s beautiful,” Youngho gushed with extra dramatics, earning a huff of laughter from you, “how did you discover this place?”

You shrugged, smoothing over your dress as you made yourself comfortable, “I told you, I spent a lot of time wandering around.”

“Well, it was time well spent, indeed,” he smiled, his nose scrunching as he let the glasses lean against his knee, removing his gloves and setting them aside before getting the bottle open.

“Where did you say that was from, again?” you asked, ever curious.

Youngho paused briefly, glancing at the bottle before pouring some into each of the glasses.

“Italy,” he said, “They import wine here, actually. The wine merchant? Do you recall? The one that was the previous landlord of my studio, he’s the owner of the winery that produces this wine.”

“Wow,” you huffed, “Wonder why I’ve never seen much of it before.”

At that, Youngho couldn’t help but laugh, looking at you sceptically, “You speak as though you’re an avid drinker.”

Embarrassed by his teasing, you scoffed, though the smile on your face lingered, “I suppose I could have come across it in my time at home, you know, snooping around in my father’s study.”

Youngho nodded, a patronising smile on his face, “Yeah, yeah, I suppose .”

Removing your gloves, you’d set it next to his on the grass, accepting the glass from him with a small murmur of thanks.

Sniffing the red liquid, you couldn’t help but glance up at him for some confirmation that it was supposed to smell like this, or what to anticipate its taste to be.

“Go ahead, try it,” he nodded reassuringly, bringing his own glass to his lips, sipping the wine in a way that made him seem all-too-accustomed to such tasting.

Taking a sip, you swallowed, looking at him with furrowed eyebrows and a mustered smile, earning a bout of laughter from Youngho.

“I’m guessing it doesn’t suit your tastes?”

You shook your head in disagreement, “No, no, It’s just… interesting ,” you hummed, taking another sip and seeing his eyebrows lift as you did so, endearment written all over his features.

“I shall have to get used to it, I suppose.”

And get used to it, you did.

It was in this very pursuit of ‘getting used to it’ that you found yourself growing much more unfiltered (or at least, more than usual).

Your head had started to feel heavy, Youngho offering for you to rest your head on his lap, and you did so gladly, looking up at him and enjoying the feeling of his fingertips tracing your features lazily, as if committing them to memory, wondering if a sculpture would do you justice when it was made by his hands.

“Your eyes are really pretty in this light,” you murmured.

It’d been long since you stopped drinking, Youngho taking the liberty to finish your glass for you while you lay your head on his lap.

Youngho almost sputtered around his drink, setting the glass down onto the grass and turning to look at you with a teasing smile.

“If this is you ‘getting used’ to the wine, I find it hard to have any complaints,” he laughed, “you’re smiling at me more than usual, and that’s saying a lot.”

You brought your hands up to cover your mouth, though it didn’t do anything to conceal your smile, laughter bubbling out of you as you shook your head.

“This is unfamiliar to me, but I find I cannot help but smile at you. It’s as though my body is moving in its most honest manner.”

“It’s honest, that’s for sure,” he reassured, earning a hum from you.

Reaching a hand out towards one of his hands, the one closest to you in your eyeline, you watched him switch the hand that was holding his wine glass so he could let you have his hand, wondering what exactly you were going to do with it.

Frankly, you weren’t sure either, bringing his hand close to your face and daring yourself to press a gentle kiss to his palm, the smile that followed making Youngho’s eyebrows lift, his smile mirroring yours.

You let go of his hand, letting it rest on top of your face and shutting your eyes, though it was amusing to him, the way he could feel the outline of your smile against his palm.

You noticed that Youngho grew more serious after a few drinks, a certain sleepiness taking over his gaze as he looked at nothing in particular. The both of you enjoyed the silence, aside from the sound of nature, the sound of the both of you just existing in that place, it was a peace you couldn’t quite describe. You couldn’t deny that the silence gave room for your thoughts to wander, your excitement for your sister’s return bringing with it all your fears about what would proceed from her return as well.

“My sister is to return from her honeymoon soon,” you said, “I am sure she and her husband have plans to hold a private ball once they are here.”

Judging from the absence of a smile from your face now, Youngho hummed, moving his hand just slightly so it rested against the side of your face now, his thumb rubbing soothingly over your cheek, warmth radiating from him to you.

“You don’t sound very happy about that.”

You shook your head, “I suppose it’s because I’m not.”

Glancing up at him, you let one of your hands cover his, touching the skin of his hand in drowsy patterns, with no desire in mind but to feel him.

“I’m sure their search for a suitable husband for me will only intensify once she returns,” you sighed deeply, eyebrows furrowing as you frowned.

“Husband,” Youngho echoed, something akin to a mix of a sigh and a groan leaving him.

“Dear husband ,” you drawled, as though you were calling someone, grimacing as soon as the words left your lips, meeting Youngho’s amused gaze and feeling the smile grace your features again.

“You know, I never once heard my mother call my father anything other than his name before,” you recalled, shifting slightly where you lay so you could see Youngho better.

Youngho hummed, nodding, “Me neither. I suppose maybe I was too young to notice. Either that or perhaps they saved the terms of endearment for when they were alone.”

Your mouth formed an ‘o’ shape in realisation.

“You’re smart, I never considered that.”

Youngho could only laugh, his hand smoothing over your hair affectionately, “Do I get a reward, then?” he asked.

Youngho suddenly leaned over so he was close enough to you that it made you shut your eyes, opening them up again with a huff when you felt him press a kiss to your forehead instead, pulling back with giggles leaving him that made it hard for you to remain annoyed.

“How cruel of you,” you huffed, earning a dramatic gasp from him.

“Cruel? What an inappropriate descriptor of me,” he smiled. Perhaps he was right, that smile was anything but cruel.

“What would you call your wife?” you asked, practically thinking out loud at this point.

Your question surprised Youngho, but he was always sporting your various trains of thought or rambling, and it was no different this time.

“That depends… on her personality, how I feel towards her,” he glanced at you as he finished speaking, averting his gaze back to the field as you felt his thumb continue to caress your cheek.

“So, it would change from person to person?”

Youngho hummed, “I suppose it would.”

You were starting to realise the truth behind the phrase ‘liquid courage’, your gaze firm on Youngho with your next words.

“What if it was me, then? What would you call me?”

Youngho met your gaze, looking almost pensive for a moment as he felt the peace you described about the church grounds, the peace in his heart that came with your presence, and all the love you brought to him with you.

“Beloved,” he spoke, again, as though he was calling your name, and as if you were hearing it in the only way you wished to hear it, “I’d call you beloved.”

“My beloved,” he said with finality.

In that moment, in that little declaration of who you were to him, it was as though you were being reminded of what you seemed to have forgotten. In being declared his beloved, you were worthy of love, you were loved as you were, regarded dearly even in your fear of not being useful or helpful.

In short, you felt known.

It was true, Youngho was not cruel. What was cruel was the reminder that your mother would never approve of him, what was cruel was the fact that once your sister returned, you were going to be thrown into whoever’s arms your family deemed fit. What was cruel was that you knew whoever they were, they weren’t Youngho.

Your eyebrows furrowed, averting your gaze from his face.

Youngho was feeling the effect of his words, knowing very well for himself that he was in far too deep now. But even despite this knowledge, he didn’t want to come out. He wanted to bury himself in all that he was feeling, to solidify the fact that when he thought of a wife, only your face came to mind, only you made sense to take that place.

“Do you think it would have been different…” he glanced at you, searching your pensive gaze, “you know, if we had met under different circumstances.”

“What circumstances?” you hummed, attentive in a way that made Youngho feel even more certain about his words.

“As nobility.”

The seriousness of his tone would’ve made you laugh under any other circumstance, considering it was completely hypothetical. But perhaps it was your pensive mood that made you consider his words more seriously, wishing they were the reality you were in.

You frowned, shaking your head, “It’s never crossed my mind, but… I’m sure I would’ve been drawn to you the same.”

Turning to brace a hand on his thigh as you sat up, letting his hand fall back onto his lap as you met his gaze, mirroring his seriousness and sincerity as you spoke the truth of what you felt.

“I’m sure of it,” you repeated, as if hoping it was getting through to him, “nobility or not… you’re you .”

Taking his hand in his, you fiddled with his fingers, interlocking your fingers, moving them just enough so you could press the tips of your fingernails against the pads of his fingertips.

Glancing down at your hand in his, he let out a deep breath, looking back up at your face.

“Do you mean that?” he asked, needing to hear the confirmation from your own lips.

You shot him a look, a hint of a smile playing at your lips.

“You know I’m not a good liar,” you reminded, a certain shyness overcoming you as you struggled to hold his gaze, something about the intensity of the way he was looking at you flustering you to no end.

Youngho huffed, a hint of amusement in his features that let you know he was about to say something to tease you.

“And you know I would believe anything you say to me when you say it like that.”

You sighed, daring yourself to bring one of his hands up to your face, letting yourself lean into the warmth of his palm.

“Youngho,” you began, and Youngho was sure just in how you said his name, there was all the sincerity he searched for, all the vulnerability of yourself that you were showing to him.

“To be a lady and for me to be like this with you... I need you to understand what this means for me… I need you to understand all that I am risking, and know that I find it worth risking for you.”

As the words left you, you felt unbearably exposed under his gaze, Youngho’s silence making you want to reassure him, your hand that covered his on your face rubbing the back of his hand gently.

"Do you believe me?" you murmured.

Youngho didn’t know what to do with all the love he was feeling, so he did what felt natural to him.

He let his hand pull away from your face, pulling you close to him so he could wrap his arms around you, cradling your head in his hand, letting out a breath he didn’t realise he was holding.

“I believe you.”

In his arms, you felt the protection around your vulnerability, the intangible desire in your heart manifesting in the way you felt a sigh leave you, leaning into his embrace.

===

And importantly, a lady like you should have a sacred regard to truth, for lying is a mean and despicable vice.

Padding down the stairs on another morning, a few days after the night in the field with Youngho, you were going about what became your new routine, heading to the kitchen, ready to retrieve your share (and Youngho’s) of honey biscuits from your lady’s maid before you would head off to his studio.

Except, today was different.

You should have known something was off from the sympathetic looks you were getting from the staff since you came out of your room, not thinking much of it until you found your lady’s maid in the drawing room, seeing her slip a little pamphlet in your hands with an urgency that unsettled you, your gaze barely landing on the title before you heard your mother’s voice.

“You,” your head snapped around at the sound of her tone, knowing almost instantly that the sinking feeling in your gut was not unfounded, “I believe we need to have a talk.”

Your gaze landed on your father who stood behind her, stoic and almost apathetic-looking as he simply stood there.

With how angry your mother seemed, you were surprised she was even talking to you at all. But as for your father? You felt it was worse, to be constantly searching for his gaze and not being met with it, as he fixed his gaze elsewhere. Following your parents up the stairs, your heart began to pound harshly as they entered your room, feeling as though its pounding stopped entirely when you saw your painting lying on the floor.

“Is it true?” she asked, earning a frown from you.

You glanced at your father, who had taken his place behind her, simply looking blankly at the floor.

You frowned, “Is what true?” you dared to ask, watching warily as her jaw clenched.

“It aggravates me how you still have the ability to act nonchalant,” she bent over, grabbing the painting so harshly that it made you grimace, “have you been acquainting yourself indecently with that painter ?”

The way she spoke of his occupation was as though it was a crime, but that wasn’t your concern at this moment. You wondered how she knew, or how you should react, but like you said, you were never a good liar. Your expression alone was enough to give it away.

“I want you to stop this immediately. You will not ruin your prospects, your reputation, your virtue, for a man who is not worth considering,” there was spite in her tone, the way she spoke about Youngho unnerving you. Though it all still didn’t answer your question of how she came to know about him.

Your lips parted only to close again, unable to find the words you wished to express to her.

“He is a good man,” was all you could muster, the scoff you received in return making you cower, feeling warm tears prick at your eyes.

“Anyone can be a ‘good man’ ,” she told you, “being a ‘good man’ does not provide you financial security. Being a ‘good man ’ does not guarantee you a house. Being a ‘good man’ does not excuse recklessness.”

You half expected your father to step in, to tell her to go easy on you. Or to try to soothe her temper so her words would become less cutting. But none of that came, even as you looked desperately at him for some signal that he would step in to help you, you continued to be met with the image of your father looking as though he had better things to be done elsewhere, dissociated from whatever was happening.

You weren’t sure what hurt you more, the feeling of helplessness that overwhelmed you or the fear that it was only a prelude for what was to come. It felt as though you were being made to choose between disappointing your family or losing and disappointing the man you loved. Neither of which you wanted, but you knew you weren’t going to have much of a choice.

“I forbid you from seeing that man again. You will not leave this house if it is not for an event,” your mother spoke, tossing your painting onto the floor and leaving without another word, your father following silently behind her.

You didn’t realise you were crying until you felt your tears touch your lips, bringing your hand up to wipe your tears away and realising then that you were still holding the pamphlet your lady’s maid gave you.

Bypassing the mocking title, you continued to read.

It should have been obvious to you when you read your initial next to ‘Lady’, reading on in spite of yourself.

‘... seen with a local painter in a position that shall not be described… Considering her sister’s success in marriage that elevated her to a viscountess, it must come as a shock to anyone for her to have looked much lower for her own marriage partner… a fling like this is surely only good for temporary excitement…’

You stopped reading, setting the pamphlet aside and burying your face into your mattress.

How you missed your sister in a time like this, though you had no idea how you were going to explain this to her when she returned.

You would soon find that your mother would do all the explaining for you, filling your sister in on all the details she’d procured from the scandal sheet while you were simply too upset to do any explaining for yourself. Frankly, the only thought on your mind was that you hoped Youngho wasn’t worried, since it had been weeks since you had stopped visiting his studio.

Your sister’s husband, the viscount Jung Jaehyun, wasn’t helping either, insisting that he had a friend of his that he felt would be a suitable marriage partner for you. Your sister seemed to agree, casting sympathetic looks your way whenever the topic of marriage came up, but insisting in her own gentle way that perhaps it would be for the best to move forward.

It was difficult to hear about how much property he had as the owner of a winery, his wealth or even his penchant for the arts because the only thing on your mind was the man with little to his name, sitting in his studio waiting for you to arrive.

There was nothing left for you to do, not with how your mother wouldn’t speak to you or acknowledge you directly, not with how your father seemed to want to pretend nothing had ever happened to begin with, not with how you weren’t allowed to leave the house if it was not for social events now. It seemed the choice you were being handed on a platter was to be a good daughter, the product of all the conduct books you read; as helpless as it made you feel.

===

You figured this was a rule you should have regarded more seriously, but a lady like you should remember that infallibility is not the property of man, or you may entail disappointment on yourself, by expecting what is never to be found.

Perhaps the higher power that was watching over you decided that things weren’t quite over yet.

Because as you stood in the makeshift ballroom of your sister and her husband’s new house, the drawing room they had converted into a ballroom space for dancing and hosting, you couldn’t deny the way your stomach churned with anxiety at her husband’s excitement, insisting that his friend was to arrive soon.

You were sure you’d tuned out the noise at one point, finding it hard to ignore the way you were feeling giddy (and not in a very good way), wanting nothing more but to be at home away from any potential suitors that weren’t Youngho. So, it was safe to say you thought your eyes were playing tricks on you when you saw the man walking in with the viscount.

Dressed in clothes that looked even more elaborate and expensive than those you saw on Taeyong at the races, or even those the viscount adorned now, walking with the same air of calm confidence that you’d practically memorised by now.

The same black hair, hazel eyes, dusty pink lips that grew clearer to you the closer they came to where you stood with your sister.

None of it made sense, he shouldn’t even have been able to be here.

You weren’t sure you were breathing, face to face with the very man that hadn’t left your mind for what seemed like forever. Your little mantra of love began to repeat in your head, as though it were natural for your heart to respond in such a way, desperate to let him know that his presence was felt.

Youngho. Youngho. Youngho.

You barely noticed how Jaehyun had introduced him, drawn back to the present moment with your sister’s voice ringing in your ears.

“It is rather relieving to finally be able to put a face to the faceless Marquess,” she huffed in amusement, “it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lord Suh.”

Marquess?

You frowned, eyebrows furrowed and your gaze firmly fixed on Youngho’s. The marquess they had told you about for the past week, who had recently inherited all the property of his father who had passed, property including a winery.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you what an arduous task it was to get Johnny to agree to attend today’s ball,” Jaehyun laughed, making your frown deepen, your sister being able to sense that this was more than just a displeasure that you felt towards the Marquess.

Youngho’s gaze was apologetic, which had only served to upset you even more. You were trying to process all that was happening, but couldn’t shake the mixed emotions you were feeling all at once.

Turning to you, your sister nudged you lightly, “Is something wrong?”

You managed to tear your gaze away from Youngho, turning to your sister and taking in a deep breath, though it didn’t feel like you were breathing at all, the air not seeming to satisfy your lungs and making you feel as though you had to try again.

“I need to get some air.”

You started walking, but you weren’t sure where exactly your destination was. All you knew was that you were hyper aware of the fact that Youngho was following you and you didn’t want to be caught with him alone outside the building, not wanting your mother to be even more upset at you.

It would’ve been amusing if the situation was different, feeling as though you were playing a game of cat and mouse as you tried to out-walk him in the confines of the drawing room. Youngho’s strides were always much bigger than yours, though, so you should have known that it was only a matter of time before he would have caught up with you.

“May I have the honour of a dance with you, Miss Y/N,” he spoke firmly, loud enough that the lady next to you had turned to you with an expectant look, wondering why you were taking so long to respond to him.

It was unfortunate, how in a situation like this, you couldn’t exactly go against the etiquette rules you loved to flout. You knew that for as long as you were in this room, you had to acknowledge the truth that as long as you were not spoken for, you had no choice but to accept his offer to dance.

You settled for a small nod, keeping your gaze low as you accepted his hand and let him lead you to where the other guests were dancing. You barely had time to adjust before you had to react quickly to the song, following the choreography with ease and perhaps even being slightly annoyed that Youngho was even better at it than you were.

“Please say something,” he pleaded, making you shake your head, still keeping your gaze on anything but his face, not knowing what your heart would make you do if you were to meet his attentive gaze in this space.

“No,” you muttered, “I’ve been too rude to a marquess all this time.”

Youngho was barely able to stop himself.

“Y/N, please.”

Your head snapped up at the sound of your name, tears welling up in your eyes as Youngho’s expression softened. You felt his grip on you tighten, steadying you, the same unspoken promise that you were supported even when you felt like your body would give at any moment.

It didn’t make sense to you in your head.

Someone like Youngho, who never underestimated you, who was always attentive to you, who read you like an open book and never held it against you. You didn’t think he would ever treat you like how your family did, hiding things from you, viewing you as a little child who was incapable of handling grown-up matters, confining her to her childish duties of pleasing others and arranging flowers. It was an awful feeling that came with the thought that Youngho, of all people, would ever subject you to such humiliation.

“Why did you lie?” you frowned, swallowing thickly though it did nothing to the lump you felt in your throat, “did you think I wouldn’t be able to handle it? Did you find some kind of pleasure in making me a fool?”

You scoffed, blinking harshly, “As if I haven’t had more than my fair share of that Young— Your Lordship .”

Youngho frowned, “Why are you calling me that?”

You sighed deeply, feeling breathless from both the choreography and your sheer emotion.

“Is it not your title?”

Youngho shook his head, more out of dismissal than denial, “What happened to ‘even if we met as nobility’? Did that mean nothing to you?”

Your lips parted, offence in your gaze as you scoffed.

“I’m upset, but do not think for even a second that I did not mean every word I said to you,” you told him, a firmness to your tone that made Youngho regret his words, “unfortunately, I cannot say the same for you.”

Youngho paused, a tense silence falling between the both of you that contrasted the cheerful music echoing around the room.

“It was not personal,” he murmured.

You frowned, still unable to place what you were feeling, unsure how to convey it to him in a way that would allow him to understand why you were reacting this way.

“It is always personal. How could you…” you averted your gaze, shaking your head, “how could you compromise me—”

“ Compromise you?” his tone was incredulous, eyes widening in shock, “I kissed you.”

Clenching your jaw, you huffed, “Forgive me, truly, for finding it hard to see things for what they are. Forgive me for allowing myself to expect .”

Your words made Youngho recall your meeting at the races, perhaps some things were best enjoyed without too many expectations . He begged to differ, though, he just wasn’t sure how to let you know that he was ready to give to you whatever you asked for, whatever you were expecting from him.

“I’m sorry,” he murmured, frustrated at the environment the both of you were in, at the lack of privacy he felt here, at the way it prevented him from showing you and telling you all that he truly wished to, having to settle for pathetic apologies and pointed looks.

You let out a sigh, “Just answer me one question.”

Youngho nodded quickly, humming to prompt you to continue.

“Were you ever planning on telling me the truth?” you asked, training your gaze up to meet his once again and trying to distract yourself from the way your heart still swelled with love for the one you gazed upon.

“The day after that night at the church. I was going to tell you then,” he answered, sincerity in his tone, in the way he looked at you, in the way he held you.

The day the scandal sheet was released.

You nodded, hearing the music come to an end as you let him go, feeling his hands slip from you reluctantly.

Turning your head, you met your mother’s gaze.

Youngho noticed the way you had tensed up and increased the distance between yourself and him, returning to the daughter raised by conduct books that your mother was pleased with. The ‘respectable lady’ that would continue to fight her urge to yearn for her love’s touch and search for his gaze in the crowd for the rest of the night.

===

When considering marriage, a lady like you needed to make sure that arrangements offered equitable compensation as it were, for all involved and no one, including the extended families, was being shorted in the exchange.

“How was the ball? Surely it wasn’t so bad after all, wasn’t it?” Jaehyun asked, earning a sigh from Johnny.

“No, it was the most horrendous torture ever imaginable,” he deadpanned, finding it hard to focus on the boxing match that was happening in front of him, wondering why Jaehyun decided to bring him here of all places. But he figured he wouldn’t have minded being her under any other circumstance.

Wincing at the fighter who had taken a particularly bad hit, Jaehyun folded his arms across his chest, “Shame, though, I thought you and Miss Y/N would’ve gotten along particularly well.”

Johnny frowned, “What makes you say that?”

Jaehyun shrugged, his gaze still following the fight, “You know, I heard from her sister that she was involved with another man… a painter, if I recall correctly. And her mother didn’t seem to approve because of his status or something along that line…” he trailed off distractedly, earning an expectant hum from Johnny.

“And?” he prompted, impatient now to know what was said about his and your relationship.

“Oh, right. Yes, so we figured that it would be better to present her with some other options, you know? We thought introducing her to you would help her move on from it, but she’s been off ever since the day of the ball. Her sister says she’s never seen her like that before, going from being so insistent to so… emotionally detached from it all.”

Johnny hummed, something in him feeling as though he needed to prepare himself to receive a piece of bad news, judging from the way Jaehyun sighed.

“But I suppose her mother has worn her out,” Jaehyun sighed, “she’s been recommending another man to Miss Y/N, one she claims is more reasonable… you know, dowry-wise and all.”

Johnny frowned, “Didn’t anyone try to dissuade her?”

Jaehyun frowned, “I suppose that’s the thing, she hasn’t protested to it herself… my suspicion is that she’s afraid of disappointing her mother.”

For some reason, Johnny couldn’t wrap his head around it, “And did you try to say anything?”

Jaehyun shot Johnny a knowing look, “Believe me, I’ve tried. Miss Y/N was the one that told me it was alright.”

“She did?” Johnny frowned, earning a huff from Jaehyun.

“Do you see that man over there, standing by the table?” Jaehyun nudged Johnny, gesturing to the direction of the table with a nod of his head, Johnny’s gaze landing on a man who looked twice your age, counting money from bets he’d won in his hands.

“That’s the man who is courting her,” Jaehyun told him pointedly, observing Johnny’s reaction carefully as the latter’s gaze stayed fixated on the man, a slight furrow to his eyebrows as he watched him.

Jaehyun continued, “His status is similar to theirs, so it does not require much of a dowry, which I suppose is what her mother’s so agreeable about. But… I think you can understand what I mean when I say I cannot seem to warm up to him.”

Johnny watched the way the man’s gaze had followed a woman who had walked past him to get to her seat in the spectators stand, something about the way he looked at her unnerving Johnny, growing uncomfortable at the thought of the man looking at you in such a predatory manner.

“And she has no complaints? About him courting her?” Johnny asked, still staring down the man as though he were trying to burn holes into the man.

Jaehyun was growing frustrated, wondering how long Johnny was going to deflect the issue at hand with his questions.

“Don’t you think you would be better off asking her yourself?”

Johnny tore his gaze away from the man, staring blankly at Jaehyun with his lips parted slightly.

“My time away did not make me a fool, Johnny. It was obvious the moment I saw how you reacted to each other at the ball,” Jaehyun rolled his eyes, “do you suppose there were any other painters in town named Youngho that didn’t work in their own homes?”

Johnny was at a loss for words, starting to understand why Jaehyun decided to bring him to a random boxing match at mid-day.

“How long more are you going to spend sitting here and pretending you’re okay with it?” Jaehyun hummed, “you helped me before, and honestly, I’d be more frustrated with myself if I let you carry on like this.”

Johnny’s gaze shifted to the fighters, then to the man, then back to Jaehyun, unsure what his course of action was going to be but knowing that he wanted nothing more than to go to you now.

“Her parents are here. I suggest you go now, I can buy you some time,” Jaehyun told him smoothly, and Johnny wondered if this was how he must have looked before when he was aiding Jaehyun with his own love troubles.

But there was no time for him to dwell on that now, already getting up and leaving as fast as he could to the address Jaehyun had told him.

“Miss Y/N, you have a caller,” your butler informed you as you were in the middle of playing a piano piece in your drawing room, stopping yourself in embarrassment when you realised it was the piece Youngho told you was his favourite.

Though you weren’t exactly sure why you were embarrassed, it wasn’t as if your butler knew that.

“Who is it?”

“Lord Suh, Miss,” your eyes widened as the words left him, standing up from the piano and adjusting your dress, your hand coming up to your face, making sure there was no sleep in your eyes as you nodded at your butler.

“Okay, you can send him in. Thank you.”

You weren’t sure what you were expecting when Youngho entered, though the scene had come to mind many times before.

You imagined him coming into the room with a dramatic profession of apologies, and another scenario where you imagined him to come to you with a sombre expression on his face, pleading with you to forgive him. You would be lying if you said you didn’t even imagine him simply coming to the room and kissing you, but of course, that was a little far fetched.

What you surely didn’t anticipate was for Youngho to enter the room, a determined look on his face as he met your gaze, his eyebrows furrowing.

“Are you thinking?” he asked.

Taken aback by his words, you tilted your head at him, confusion written all over your features. This definitely was not something you anticipated in your daydreams.

“What’s there for me to think so urgently about?” you asked, watching as Youngho brought a hand up to press it against his forehead, letting his hand drop to his side.

Shaking his head, he pressed his tongue in his cheek, a small huff leaving him, “Do you really want to wed that man? You cannot possibly be in love with him, you barely know him!”

His tone was insistent, bordering on desperate, a contrast to your still solemn expression, something you were falling back on in the hope that you would not start crying.

“My mother knows him well enough.”

Youngho sighed, his tongue peeking out to wet his lips, and you struggled not to let your gaze linger too long on his lips, shifting your gaze to look out of the window.

“It is your marriage, Y/N. Not your mother’s, nor your family’s,” he spoke, softer now, but with all the same insistence as before.

“Is it really?�� you frowned, “aren’t all marriages these days purely business? When you marry someone, you’re marrying their family as well—weren’t you all too aware of this? Surely, this was why you chose not to tell me you were a marquess, was it not?”

Youngho frowned.

“That was not why I did not tell you. It was never about business to begin with,” he shook his head, pained to see your hurt being expressed in such a way, yet still unsure about how to voice out his thoughts.

“You may take me for a fool, Youngho, but I know for a fact that you are anything but,” you folded your arms across your chest, breathing in deeply though it didn’t seem to satisfy you again, breathlessness creeping up on you, “what makes you think I am any different? How can you be so sure that I will marry this man for love?”

Youngho’s expression turned even more serious at your words, holding a certain confidence to it that intimidated you, knowing you could never hide from him as much as you were attempting to do so now through your words.

“I don’t believe you’d marry without it,” he spoke firmly, more as a statement, a fact.

It made your mind go blank, knowing he was right.

You shook your head slowly, your gaze hardening in an attempt to remain firm, “Whether you believe me or not, that does not change the fact that he has made his intentions clear. He is offering money and stability. My family can afford the dowry. I am in no position to refuse.”

Perhaps you would be able to if he did something, you wanted to add. But somehow in that moment, you were afraid. The past few weeks have been a reminder to you of the helplessness you feared, the kind where you were unsupported, left to flail around for yourself not knowing what you were doing.

This hardening of your gaze, of your words, of your heart, they were your last-ditch attempt at protecting yourself from that feeling of helplessness you were starting to grow familiar with in the past few weeks. You did not want to grow familiar with it, not for the rest of your life.

“That man does not deserve you,” Youngho frowned, the way he looked at you with such sincerity making you avert your gaze, his attentiveness becoming too much, as if he was unlocking the part of you that yearned, telling you the things you needed to be reminded of.

“I did not choose him based on how much he deserves me,” you muttered.

“That’s because it wasn’t you choosing him at all,” Youngho shot back just as quickly, making you sigh.

“I know,” you murmured, your voice barely above a murmur as you felt your body yelling at you, telling you to take deeper breaths even though with each breath you took, it didn’t feel like enough.

You were starting to feel like the room was growing suffocating, frustration and longing and everything in between overwhelming you, “I do not have a choice—”

“No, but you do,” he insisted, “you do have a choice. You can reject him and no one would blame you.”

Your words were coming out faster than you could process now, only being able to focus on the boy in front of you and the way your heart felt like it was aching for that protection, that assurance, that Youngho allowed you to know.

“And then what? Disappoint my family by saying no to the one thing they let me do?” you huffed, exasperated, “lose my parents’ trust because I wasn’t honest with them for once in my life?”

Youngho sighed deeply, “What about love—”

“And what about honesty?” You said, trying to breathe deeply but the ache in your chest made it difficult to, your fists clenching around your clothes as if trying to lessen the way it felt like you were being crushed.

“Is that what you are ready to settle for, then?” Youngho’s tone was disbelieving, as if baffled that you were willing to sacrifice your needs and wants so easily, “mindless flattery from a man who is only honest about the fact that he sees you as a prize to be won?”

Youngho regretted his words the moment they left him, seeing how you were leaning on the piano for balance, shaky breaths leaving you as your eyes welled up with tears once again.

“I know!” You blurted, “... I know,” your hand came up to wipe your tears harshly, the other hand still gripping tightly onto your clothes, “It is not flattering to be desired… whilst not being loved.”

Youngho couldn’t help himself now, moving without hesitation as he rushed over to where you were, his hands coming to grip your shoulders, letting you lean on him as he pulled you into his arms, your hands letting go of your dress weakly and falling to your sides as you let yourself remember what it felt like to be enveloped in this protection, in this support.

“I’m sorry,” he murmured, his hand coming up to rub your back soothingly, his hold unwavering as he waited for you to calm down.

“Why are you doing this to me, Youngho?” Your voice was muffled through his clothing, your tears falling freely now as you cried, his hands still comforting you as he sighed.

“I’m sorry,” he repeated, “I’m sorry for upsetting you, I didn’t mean to.”

You frowned, daring yourself to pull away from where your head rested against his chest, looking up to meet his gaze, still wrapped in the security of his arms.

“I’m upset… yet I don’t quite think that’s the word I’m looking for. I’m… at a loss,” you told him, seeing him press his lips into a firm line as he nodded at you slowly, prompting you to continue.

“Having to listen to you tell me not to marry a man we both know I have no true desire to marry, that I have no affection for… it’s… Here I am, feeling chained to my guilt as a daughter yet not being able to find any part of me that is truly satisfied in making up for my guilt in this way, or fulfilling my ‘duty’ as a daughter through this obedience.”

You swallowed, averting your gaze to glance at Youngho’s collar before bringing your gaze back up to meet his eyes, the same hazel glow in them that made you feel as though he were the sun and you were simply a sunflower, gravitating towards him.

Youngho guided you over to the sofa near the piano, letting you sit down, one of his hands still placed protectively over your hand, something you very much appreciated, serving to ground you almost.

“I… I didn’t know what to think, you just stopped showing up and I hadn’t heard from you, I was… I was worried. And to suddenly hear that you were being courted by this man, I just couldn’t help myself,” Youngho admitted, though there wasn’t a trace of regret in his tone that he was here. He didn’t regret this.

You sighed, the memory feeling almost fresh in your mind as you recalled it.

“My mother wouldn’t speak to me for weeks after she found my painting, after she read what they said in the scandal sheet. Do you think I like having to be in this position? To desire to be loved by the both of you but to feel as though the two are mutually exclusive.”

At that moment, it felt as though you were laying your heart bare to Youngho, feeling as though you were the man in the painting you saw in the church, stepping out of the safety of your boat into the raging waters because you saw the one you loved, because you heard them call you to step out, and so you did. Willing yourself to be vulnerable for this love you felt for Youngho.

“I was upset because… well, how can you even think of asking me if this is what I want? How can you think that for a second I would want to trade you in for a man who cannot possibly compare to you?” you frowned, bewildered that he could ever think such a thing.

“How could you think for a second that I would want to settle for that man’s corrupt desire?” you murmured, searching his gaze that you saw was growing more insistent.

“Well, then, what if you had both? What if you had someone who both desired and loved you with their entire being?”

You shot him a pointed look.

You knew Youngho was one that enjoyed speaking hypothetically about things, but you didn’t think now was exactly a perfect time to be doing so.

Furrowing your eyebrows in confusion, you huffed, “Youngho, discussing hypotheticals is not going to make this situation any less real.”

How could you explain this to him? It didn’t matter if it was someone who desired and loved you, you were only wishing that someone would be him.

Youngho shook his head, eyes wide as if he were sounding out a new idea to you for his art piece, making your eyebrows lift in curiosity.

“I know, but what if you already had someone who loved you? What if they were in front of you right now. Would that change your mind about proceeding with that man?”

You frowned, “Youngho, would you just speak plainly with me? What is it that you are trying to say?”

Youngho’s lips parted, huffing in amusement in spite of himself, gathering up the rest of his heart to present it to you.

“I don’t know how much plainer I can get than…”

Youngho’s eyebrows lifted slightly, an almost pleading look to his gaze as you felt his hand squeeze yours gently.

“Y/N, do you not see that I love you deeply?”

There it was, the grip that caught you before you could sink into the raging waters, the security and safety that enveloped your vulnerability.

Perhaps the question you were meant to ponder all this while wasn’t really ‘how willing were you to be vulnerable?’, but ‘how safe did you feel to be vulnerable?’.

The answer was simple to you now as you looked at him.

Simple, but far from simplistic.

“I could ask you the same thing,” you told him, watching how his expression softened, his hand over yours grasping onto you tighter.

“If it’s the money your mother is worried about… I don’t care about a dowry,” he blurted, thinking off the top of his head, the sudden mention of a dowry making you laugh at the absurdity of it.

“I know you don’t, you never had to,” you scoffed, still recovering from your amusement that he would think you cared about such a thing.

Youngho’s eyebrows lifted slightly in question, more curious than challenging.

“Does that fact upset you?”

You hummed, bringing one of your hands to cover his, running your thumb over the skin of his knuckles in a way that made Youngho melt.

“How do I explain this to you, Youngho?... You don’t care about a dowry? Quite frankly, neither do I,” you let out an amused huff, “I find myself unable to care about anything other than the fact that it was your hands, your eyes, your heart… that it was you who… let me know what it feels like to be immortalised.”

“It has ruined any chance of me considering anyone else, because if I am to be immortalised, if I am to be conveyed into art, if I am to be vulnerable, if I am to be held... I want it to happen by your hands,” your tone was firm, all the love that swelled in your heart finally making its way out of you and trying to reach his, “your hands and no one else’s, Youngho.”

“Even now with the knowledge that you are a marquess, that fact has no weight on my decision to love you because I did not fall in love with a marquess . I fell in love with you, your soul. "

Youngho didn’t think he was breathing. All he could focus on was your voice that rang in his head, sweeter than any melody you played on the piano, sweeter than any sound he had heard, laced with love and painting vivid colours on his heart.

“I only ever have the privilege of one answer for the suitors I’m presented with… but it was an answer I was only ever willing, or hoping , to offer to you,” a hint of a smile played at your lips, “so, forgive me, for not caring about the dowry either.”

Youngho’s lips parted, not finding himself thinking about his words carefully, simply letting his heart go before him in his words, his own love desperate to make its way into your heart and make a home there.

“I brought something for you,” he began, using his free hand (simply because he did not want to let go of your hand) to reach into his coat, pulling out the leatherbound sketchbook you recognised from before.

“Remember how I told you it was never about business to begin with?” he spoke, earning a nod from you, his fingers absently toying with the string of the worn sketchbook.

“It’s because… I’ve seen how fickle people are. How they change the moment they find out you are of a certain status or possess certain wealth. It made me cynical for a long time,” this time, you couldn’t find it in you to look away, his gaze that was searching yours was far too beautiful to miss, “I didn’t trust people’s intentions because most of the time they really were only interested in my money or my family.”

You nodded, prompting him to continue.

“It’s why I never liked doing portraits,” he admitted, “they always felt cold . It was… overwhelming to me; the idea of immortalising a creature so fickle, so tainted by power and money. You could never really see the person for who they were, only the things they wanted to show off.”

“So,” he let out a deep sigh, “I told myself that if I ever met someone who could see me as just a poor painter, with little to nothing to his name. Just me, with nothing but myself to show off, and love me in spite of that… then I’d consider. I know it doesn’t change the fact that I lied to you, but… I can’t say I regret it because you proved me wrong.”

You felt your heart ache, wishing you could express to him just how much love you had for him, how much love he had been missing out on all this while. You wished to hold him in it for as long as you could.

“You were the first,” he murmured, “to truly see me.”

He pushed the sketchbook towards you, lifting your hand slightly to let it rest on the leather.

You recalled his words, how showing you his sketchbook would be him baring his heart to you, and somehow the thought made a wave of emotion wash through you. This was his way of stepping out of the boat, rushing to you after your heart called out to him, willing himself to be vulnerable for love.

“This,” he gestured to the sketchbook, and perhaps implied much more, “is yours now.”

Letting out a deep breath, this time his confidence showing in the firmness of his tone, the surety of his gaze, “I’ve come to realise that… it was always yours.”

Letting go of your hands slowly, with all the reluctance in his being, he stood up, nodding resolutely more for himself than for you.

“I should be taking my leave now… I… hope I’ve made my intentions clear.”

And you let him leave without another word, watching as his figure disappeared out of your door, past the sunflowers in your garden that looked as though they too were reluctant for him to leave.

Directing your gaze back to his sketchbook, you fiddled with the string, almost hesitant to open it out of a sheer want to treat it delicately.

His sketchbook, his art, his heart that he declared was yours now, that was always yours. You saw it clearly once you undid the little knot that kept it closed.

You saw it in the drawing of your hands on the piano keys, in the drawing of the view of your back as you walked away from him at the flower market, sunflowers peeking over your shoulder to look at him, in the drawing of your hands clasped in front of your dress holding the bundle of cloth wrapped around the honey biscuits.

You continued to flip the pages.

The image of your side view, playing the piano in his studio, the image of you tending to the flowers that he gave you, the view of you mulling the paint from where he sat on his stool. The view of you holding his sketches above your head as you decorated his studio.

It was as though you were seeing yourself from his perspective, ridden with a certain affection and yearning that felt so intimate to be looking at in such a way, knowing it was his hands that had conveyed you into this… permanence. It was sureness found even in the strokes of graphite against paper.

You dared yourself to continue to flip the pages.

You noticed that there were even more drawings now, multiple drawings of the same memory, as if you were watching the moment happen before your eyes again.

An image of your stocking halfway up your calf, your hands grasping it firmly by the hem. Another image of your hands around the delicate pink silk ribbon garter, in the middle of untying the garter. An image of your leg with the little sunflower on your ankle, another image of just that same sunflower alone.

An image of you in the field with him that night, the mouth of the wine glass touching delicately against your lips, an image of the little smile you mustered after tasting the wine. An image of the smile that hardly left your face that night as you looked at him. Next to the image of your smile, a drawing of tulips. An image of his view of you as you lay your head on his lap, looking up at him, almost embarrassing you as you saw how much affection you could detect in your gaze even then.

An image of your hand clasped around his, almost being able to remember the feel of his fingertips under your nails as you pressed them gently against his skin. An image of your eyes shut, lips gently parted, wildflowers peeking out from the grass next to your shoulders and his thigh as you waited for the feel of his lips against yours.

The detail of your features in watercolour as you flipped the pages almost made you feel as though you were looking at a mirror. There was nothing cold about what you were looking at, but instead all the warmth that came with your soul and his, reflected on the paper.

The whole sketchbook was filled with you, and in it, him as well. All the love he had for you in every line, in every shade, even in the pressure of his pencil against paper, in the colours that made his sketches come alive. This was his heart, for your eyes only.

In short, you felt loved.

Perhaps, this was it. The intangible thing you sought, love, made tangible in Youngho.

===

Dancing was tricky business, as you knew. And a rule that you couldn’t help but call to mind now was that if a lady like you were to dance more than twice with the same man in the same night, or furthermore refuse to dance with any but him, you were basically announcing to the world that the both of you were engaged.

It was all that rang through your head as you stood with your sister as the viscount had just returned with drinks for the both of you, slipping off your gloves to accept the drink as you trained your gaze on where your mother was a little far off from you, seeming to be in an intense conversation with Youngho.

“What do you suppose they’re talking about?” you whispered harshly to your sister, anxious as you watched from afar.

Her laugh caught you off guard, turning to her with wide-eyes.

“What else do you think they could be talking about? You don’t suppose they would be engaging in such a fervent conversation about paintings, do you?” her tone was sarcastic, laced with amusement as you frowned, huffing.

Sure, as you watched Youngho, he looked relaxed, radiating the same calm confidence as he spoke to your mother, even smiling while your mother’s expression remained almost surprised.

You figured that was a good sign, right? As opposed to if her expression was sour.

“I’m trying to read his lips,” Jaehyun murmured, “but I’m absolutely certain he just said ‘you have nothing to worry about’.”

Your eyebrows lifted. Of course it would be Youngho, saying that to your mother of all people. That was almost as good as pointing at a table and demanding for it to get up and walk.

Your mind was absolutely racing as you saw her nod, already making her way towards you, with Youngho following a few paces behind her.

Reaching you, you exchanged a look with your sister before turning your gaze towards your mother. Jaehyun stood beside her, looking on with evident amusement at the scene playing out before him.

Letting out a tired sigh, she lowered her voice to a murmur.

“I do not know what it is about you that has seemed to have caught his eye,” she looked as though she were in disbelief, “But the young man was so insistent on getting my approval for him to pursue a marriage with you. Judging by his demeanour, his background, I find no complaints.”

Your eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise, glancing at Youngho who stood behind her with a certain sense of pride that glowed within you. A pride that came with knowing that this was who he was— insistent, charming, sincere— and that did not change with his social status.

“He insists that he has already asked for your permission, is that correct?”

You tore your gaze away from Youngho, meeting your mother’s gaze with a firmness unlike Youngho has ever seen you show your mother, his own little pride glowing in his heart as he watched you.

“He has,” you told her, “and I have granted it to him.”

Your mother’s eyes widened just briefly, surprised at your tone, yet feeling as though she should have seen it coming at the same time.

She simply let out a breath through her nose, nodding.

“Then I expect you to see this through,” she told you, as though it were an instruction, “for a man with his status to be looking so favourably upon you, it is a miracle , if anything. Do not ruin this opportunity.”

You couldn’t help the smile that played at your lips, amused at the way your mother had no idea who Youngho was, and that she would continue to have no idea that he was the same Youngho she was forbidding you to see just weeks before. And you intended for it to stay that way, yours and Youngho’s little secret.

“Oh, don’t worry, mother. I definitely won’t.”

Turning to give him a sweet smile, Youngho felt his heart jump in his chest as he extended a hand towards you, asking you for a dance with such politeness that it almost made you laugh.

Following him onto the dance floor, you assumed your positions so naturally that it was a given that anyone who looked in from the outside would be able to tell that the two of you were well-acquainted.

And as you started to dance, somehow, it felt like Youngho was the only one you could focus on in the room.

Youngho. Youngho. Youngho.

Your little mantra of love began to echo once again with each beat of your heart, begging to reach his heart that you almost didn’t notice yourself saying his name.

Youngho smiled, a certain knowingness to his playful gaze.

“Yes, my beloved?”

Your lips parted, poorly hiding the way the words had sent warmth all through your body, the feeling of his hand pressing against yours as you waltzed, the intimacy of the choreography and the way he was looking at you making your head spin.

“Beloved?” you echoed, implication behind the word making you lean into him unconsciously, burying yourself in the security you felt in his hold.

Youngho let out an amused huff that turned into a giggle that bubbled out of him, “You sound surprised. It is no secret that I love you, Y/N.”

You let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding.

“My head is spinning,” you admitted, earning a dramatic gasp from him, giving you a playful sheepish look.

“Sorry, perhaps I dressed too nicely today,” he drawled, the teasing lilt of his tone making your smile grow.

“Are you teasing me?” you scoffed, your smile removing any possible trace of menace.

Youngho pressed his lips together, the softest of smiles on his face.

“Not in the slightest bit.”

Feigning a glare at him, it didn’t last long the longer you held his gaze, the both of you poorly stifling your joy as little giggles threatened to escape you.

“I’m not going to impose on you,” he began, sounding breathless from barely having recovered from his bout of giggles.

“That’s questionable,” you took your chance to quip, earning a scoff from him.

“All I’ll say is, I’m going to ask you for a third dance. And what you choose to respond with is entirely up to you.”

Your tongue peeked out to wet your lips, the gesture making Youngho’s gaze shift briefly from your eyes to your lips, evidently having to force himself to bring his gaze back up to your eyes, looking at you with all the affection you wished you could immortalise in a painting.

Nodding at him, you let yourself enjoy the rest of the dance with him, smiling until your cheeks hurt. And you let it continue as he asked you for a third dance, the both of you not giving it a second thought as you continued to relish in each other’s presence, in each other’s touch, in each other’s love.

Oblivious to the murmurs and gossip that the both of you were inciting, you were only able to focus on him and him on you, protected and enveloped in the love you both shared no matter how exposed you felt in the room, just as how it should’ve always been.

Conduct books be damned, here you were, simply a lady in love.

351 notes · View notes

donkey-hyuck · 2 years

Text

¡MASTERLIST!

WORD COUNT - 11,811

GENRE - angst lol | fluff (in the beginning) | lovers2exes!au | bittersweet | slow burn

CHARACTERS/PAIRING - underground boxer!johnny x photographer!fem!reader | Taeil + Ten + Taeyong (w/ mentions of Mark)

INTRODUCTION - things haven’t gotten better. you’d been distancing yourselves and never felt the love you once shared. yet, you always knew about your inevitable end. and you were for real about leaving this time.

TAGLIST - @bitchenderyy @mrkklee

A/N - i love gracie abrams. this song is track three on the ‘this is what it feels like’ album and track two on the playlist. thanks for reading, loves ( thank you guys for putting up with me being an awful writer.) <3 also thank you to @morningsunandnightsky for helping me edit and proofread on such a short notice!

Young love was everything that a person could wish for. The ambiance of childish love that would hopefully turn into something more was probably one of the most beautiful things a human being can experience.

Unless the unfortunate happens, and then that young love turns into something inevitable.

PAST: 2010-2013

You met Johnny during your sophomore year of high school. He was funny yet hard-headed but he also got what he wanted. But you were even more hard-headed, and you didn’t give in until you really wanted something. Until you really wanted him.

“I said no,” you turned to the infamous Johnny Seo and gave him a stern face.

“Oh come on! You know you really want to,” he wiggled his eyebrows and gave you a slick smile.

“What is it gonna take for you to leave me alone?” you whined back at him. You were tired of his games. If he wasn’t serious about going on a date with you (which you were sure he had something planned up his sleeve), then why would you waste your time and say ‘yes.’

“Go out with me.”

“In your damn dreams, Seo.”

—

By the time your senior year came by, you and Johnny were the new couple. You fixed your wounded relationship over the summer and shared your vulnerabilities to the one person you learned to trust the most. And when September finally came, you and Johnny proudly claimed your three-month anniversary. Of course, it was nothing special, but Johnny cared; and it was enough for you.

“Come on, don't be such a party pooper, Y/n,” he whined.

“If it’s something expensive I'm not going,” you crossed your arms and looked at him through the opened window of his car.

The boy only laughed at you and asked you to sit in the car again, “It’s only at my house. I promise I didn’t do anything extravagant. Plus we can work on homework together.”

You squint your eyes at him, not trusting a word that came out of his mouth. But you liked him enough to eventually trust his words and get into the car. You were only teasing him, anyway.

Fortunately, it was a Friday. Your three-month anniversary landed on the best day of the week and you were now able to hang out with Johnny the whole weekend. Or not talk to him the whole weekend if he lied to you.

But Johnny was right. He didn’t do much. He didn’t even let you get food on the way home. However he did have a reason why.

“Okay close your eyes, love,” he pleaded, knowing you would be suspicious of his plan.

You purse your lips with your arms still crossed and sighed before giving in and closing your eyes. God, you liked Johnny so much. No, you loved him. You were sure of it. You didn’t know when people usually say the ‘L’ word but you were so damn close to saying it multiple times. But it wasn’t going to be you who said it first.

He led you through the back door to the backyard which was decorated with pretty lights and soft colors. Just the way you like.

And on the table that was prettily decorated with flowers, were dishes of your favorite foods, both sweet and savory. This was so extravagant. Johnny was a liar. You loved it.

He placed you perfectly in front of the table with your eyes still closed and his arms wrapped around your shoulders.

“Okay, I think you can open them,” he breathed out. But before you could even move your hands he stopped you.

“Wait!” He quickly fixed the small vase of flowers the correct way and came back to your side.

“Okay, now you can open them.”

And when you did you were more than shocked. Why did he do all this? When did he do all this?

Your mouth was agape, staring at the scenery before you. And you were actually going to cry.

You covered your mouth with your hand and turned to your right to face the man himself. He could see the tears that were forming in your eyes. To which made his eyes widen and hold you against him.

“Wh-what.. Why are you crying? Do you not like it?” He frantically asked, too scared to hear you say that you didn’t like it.

Instead of answering him with words, you released his gentle hold on you and playfully punched his chest.

“You doofus.” You sniffled, “I thought you said it was nothing extravagant.”

He laughed, relieved to hear you say that you didn’t not like what he planned.

“It’s not, though. This was nothing, don’t worry about it, pretty. Let’s dig in,” he clapped his hands and led you to the chair in front of you (which, like the gentleman he is, he pulled out the chair for you and pushed you in).

He quickly took out the polaroid camera he prepared prior to capture the glorious moment that was the two of you. Mainly you, in Johnny's mind. He held the camera outwards and snapped the picture that you would cherish forever. And in that moment, you wished that things like these would last a lifetime.

Johnny was too busy telling stories and you were too busy laughing at them to notice his parents had arrived. They knew about Johnny’s plan all along, and opted to give the young couple some alone time.

“How did you even do this? You didn’t ditch school and come back, right?” You asked him.

“Of course not! Taeil came by earlier ‘cause I asked him if he could help me with this… But yeah, I also ditched Ms. Park’s wretched class to help him.”

You gasped at him and hit him on the shoulder again, “Why would you do that? You know she’s gonna come after you. Plus you didn’t have to do this at all.”

Johnny just shrugged and placed a chocolate-covered strawberry in his mouth, “I wanted it to be special.”

“Why?”

He paused for a moment.

“ ‘Cause I love you.”

PAST: 2014

This was the last summer of being teenagers before actually entering the real world. Johnny had been underground boxing since March. And you had taken up your passion for photography.

Your jobs— could you even call it that?— were not much but at least you both got paid enough to live alone. You moved out of your parents during spring break and Johnny (with the addition of Taeil, Taeyong, Doyoung, Ten, Jaehyun, and Mark) helped you move into your new apartment and make it your home. Johnny moved out of his parents house a couple months before you did and he really helped you with tips and tricks for moving into an apartment complex. And you were more than grateful to have him by your side.

You don’t know what you’d do if he ever left.

PAST: 2017

“Happy four-year anniversary, love!” Shouted Johnny right as you walked into his apartment.

He was supposed to be at some big boxing match that was worth up to ten-thousand dollars. But he didn’t attend because the night laid on your four years of being together. Quite literally high school sweethearts.

Actually, you were supposed to get out earlier and go out on a little late-lunch date to celebrate but your shoot lasted longer than you thought. The model you were shooting (as well as their team) were all dicks and didn’t let things go to plan. You were also supposed to meet Minji and Sowon for dinner but since Johnny never went to his match, you had to reschedule on them.

You were both twenty-two in the making and had been together since you were eighteen. It felt like quite the universe, being together with one person for such a long time. Watching them mature into the person they were. But you wouldn’t change it for the world.

So if something bad were to happen… you wouldn’t know what you would do.

PAST: 2019

Something bad was happening.

This was one of the worst major fights you had with Johnny since 2013. And you two didn’t fight a lot. Most of it was small bickering but even then, it was all for fun and games. But this fight was nothing of the sort.

“Then just leave! I don’t know why you’re here starting up a fight when you know I have to go,” he rubbed his forehead with his bandaged fists. He was getting ready for a match when you decided to come over and try to wish him some good luck. But obviously that good luck turned into the opposite.

“I just care for you! What’s so wrong with that?”

Johnny didn’t even answer you. He just put on his shoes and walked out of the door, tired of hearing your voice for the night.

You stared at the door he purposely slammed with tears dropping down your face. And before you could even comprehend what was going on you got a text from him.

‘lock the door when you leave.’

Un-fucking-believable.

You scrammed out of his house immediately and ran to your car. There was no way that just happened. You were on a video call with Minji and Sowon the entire ride back to your apartment. And they agreed, saying that Johnny was an absolute jerk and that they didn’t really like him in the first place.

“Honestly, I don’t even know why you put up with him for this long,” said Minji.

“Min, cut her some slack. We know how much Johnny loves her. He has tried so hard to please us,” Sowon responded.

Your friend just sighed and said to you, “Sorry, Y/n. I know he loves you. And I know you love him. He just doesn’t give me good vibes, that’s all. I’m not bashing your taste in men.”

“Minji!” Scolded Sowon.

The girl awkwardly laughed, “I’m just teasing, lightening up the situation you know? But in all seriousness, Y/n, Sowon and I are always here to cheer you up because of that dumbass.”

“Always have been,” Sowon added.

“Thank you, loves I don’t know what I would-” you were cut off to the doorbell ringing. Who the hell is that?

“I gotta go guys. Meet up at the cafe tomorrow morning?” You suggested. Your friends agreed and wished you goodnight before hanging up the call leaving you alone again.

The doorbell rang once more, as if this person were desperate to see you. Right when you opened it, you were met with a face you were sure you weren’t gonna see for at least a few days.

“John? What-”

“I’m sorry, angel.”

You cautiously opened the door for him as he walked in.

“I thought you had a match,” you reminded him.

“I did. But I sat in my car in the parking lot. I couldn’t bring myself to go in,” he informed you, rubbing his face.

“Why not?”

“ ‘Cause I love you too much.”

PAST: 2020

I know we’ve run it dry

I’ve heard that happens sometimes

I shouldn’t be surprised, should I?

You two hadn’t fought much. You would think that that was a good thing but in reality it wasn’t. In fact, the two of you barely even saw each other. Life just happens, you supposed. You both were busy and didn’t have time to check up on the other. But when you did, the conversation never lasted long.

Was this it?

No, there was no way. Johnny was always there for you. He always had been there for you. There was just a lack of communication and you were okay with that. Because Johnny seemed okay with that.

Maybe you should talk to him. Spend the night at his house again? Would he mind? You felt incredibly lost. And it was the perfect word to describe it. All these feelings could have been the result of a seven-year relationship.

No, maybe not. You had clients and co-workers that had been with their significant others for years way longer than you and Johnny and they seem to be happy together. Yeah, maybe there were more fights, but you would think that those couples were used to it by now. They had been together for ten-plus years, so they should be. So what was going on with you and Johnny?

—

You decided to visit Johnny at his apartment that night. Only to find out (from Taeyong) that he was at his parents house, doing God-knows-what.

Although you had been together for almost ten years, the last time you saw Johnny’s parents was about nine months ago. You didn’t want to barge into his parents house because you didn’t want to be rude, but you just wanted to spend some time with the man.

Possibly talk things out and see if your relationship is over or not. Because it sure damn felt like you weren’t feeling the love he once gave to you. Would that be okay?

You rang the doorbell of his parents house and you were met by his loveable mother. She was absolutely adorable and you cherished her in so many ways. And she learned to accept you as a possible daughter. But you didn’t think that time was coming soon.

“Y/n! I haven’t seen you in so long! I missed you. Johnny hasn’t been visiting home much. Only when it’s benefiting him,” she joked, to which you forced out an unforgivable laugh. “Please come in!” She welcomed you into the nostalgic house. Back when Johnny invited you over almost every weekend. The thought made you bitterly smile to yourself.

“Is Johnny here?” You asked her.

His mother turned around and looked to the garage door.

“He is. He’s fixing some stuff for my car. You can go out if you’d like.” She was an absolute angel.

You thanked her and made your way to the garage which you didn’t even realize was opened. You leaned against the door frame and watched him. Admired him. He was still the same Johnny you grew to love.

“Hey,” you spoke up, coming down the stairs as he turned his head toward you.

“Hi.”

“You don’t have a match tonight?” You asked, trying to spark up a conversation. As if nothing has changed between the two of you when you know damn well something was off.

“Nope. I canceled it this morning. I had to run errands,” he said, wiping his hands with a rag and turning his body to you.

“Anything wrong?” Yes.

“No. Just missed you, ‘s ‘all.”

He smiled at you. But not the same smile, you noticed. Yet he still came up to you and hugged you. Almost like this was going to be your last.

“Anything wrong with you?” You asked, dryly laughing.

He hummed out, “Nope. I just missed this.”

But why?

—

Your lover had been acting a little off since that day. He either always asked if you were busy or never kept in contact. It was the same routine every week and you were soon starting to get tired of being his back-and-call. This was not supposed to be how a seven-year relationship should act. Hell, you two still haven’t moved in together, let alone stay the night at each other’s place.

The whole thing was starting to get to you.

Then all of a sudden, all contact is cut off with Johnny. Not that he changed his number or anything. He just wouldn’t pick up your phone calls or text messages. You didn’t want to be the clingy girlfriend, either, so you just opted to give up. And instead of going on brunch dates with him, you spent your days working and editing more than you ever had in your life. But you were happy to at least have Taeil, Minji, Sowon, and Taeyong.

All relationships soon come to a close like this, right? You don’t know. You just needed to give yourself some hope. Hope that Johnny was not cheating on you. Hope that Johnny still loves you the same way he did seven years ago.

But sometimes, people aren’t meant for each other. It just hurts more than anything for you to accept that. You shouldn’t be surprised, though. Many people have gone through things like this. Many people have gone through worse.

Just stay neutral. It was all you could do now. You wanted to stay in this— what seemed like one sided— relationship. Your heart still belonged to Johnny. But another part of you screamed at you to leave. It was unfair to you. However it was also unfair for Johnny.

Could this really be it? Should you be the one to end things?

PRESENT: 2022

I think that maybe I was right

Back when I knew to draw the line

Two damn years had gone by. And it was the same old relationship you had in the past. The communication was going strong and then it slowly died down.

Going strong. Dying down. Going strong. Dying down. So on, and so forth.

You were just tired. Tired of waiting for Johnny to appreciate you the way you appreciate him. You pondered the burning question before. Was this over? Were you not a thing anymore? Was this it?

Is this how things are going to end? With unsolved problems and two people who can’t seem to even look each other in the eye.

Possibly.

Then why did you stay for so long? Why did he stay for so long?

—

“C’mon Y/n! Let’s go to the club! Clubbing is the best heartbreak remedy y'know,” sang Minji.

Your two best friends came over the minute you called them crying. It was nothing they hadn’t heard before and they were honestly sick of your rants. So the club was the best to-go. Plus, it was easy to convince you. It’s not like Johnny was there to say no anyway.

Sowon was busy looking in the mirror putting on her mascara, “You should come with us, love. Because sitting here is not gonna help you. Just come with us. Beats moping here by yourself. Plus you’ll have people to hang out with. Us.”

You sighed to yourself and looked into your closet, eyeing down the dress you had bought yourself online for the hell of it.

“Fine, I'll go. It’s not like I have anything better to do.”

The two girls cheered to finally have you on board. With everything going on with your supposed love of your life, the least you could do was spend a night out with the girls. It’s not like Johnny would know. It’s not like he would even care.

But oh, were you wrong.

Not even twenty minutes after arriving at the club, Johnny had bombarded you with text messages.

‘i’m at your place’

‘where are you?’

‘what are you doing?’

‘why are you not picking up?’

Ugh, not this again. You turned off your location and put your phone on ‘do not disturb.’ There was no way you were going to deal with this now. The damage was done and what you needed to heal was a night out with your girls. Zero guys fucking up your life.

All three of you danced the night away and did not give a care in the world. And damn it felt good. You were not ready to go home. You knew Johnny wouldn’t leave until he knew you were home. He still cared enough for you to continue loving him. You hated your feelings.

When you got home, the tiniest bit tipsy, Johnny was sitting on your couch. He immediately got up and walked toward the front door when he heard the beeping of the keypad of your door.

“Where the hell were you?”

You rolled your eyes and threw your coat on the hanger, “I was just out with Minji and Sowon. They wanted to go out tonight.”

“And you didn’t bother to tell me?”

What he said made you scoff in his face. Who did he think he was? Acting as if you were in the wrong.

“John, you barely tell me anything that’s going on with you. Why should I tell you that I’m going out? Besides, it was only one night.”

“Because I’m your boyfriend,” he retorted.

“Then fucking act like it,” you snapped back. “You never respond to my damn text messages or calls. The only time you do is when it’s relevant to you. And I’m so tired of it. I don’t want to sit here like some mistress you’re waiting to fuck.”

It was quiet for a moment. You didn’t dare look at him.

“Please, just get out. I need some time to think.”

And he listened. You could practically see the steam coming out of his ears.

But just as quick as he left, he came back.

“I’m sorry. I love you.” It’s okay. I love you too.

“Please leave.”

You should have ended this when you had the chance. You were just in too deep.

I guess the thought of it’s enough

You had all the time to ponder. But that pondering affected your job, and it made your boss angry. So angry that he let you have a break. A one-week break. You don’t know if that was a good or bad thing.

Good because you wouldn’t affect the company you work for and you would waste the models’ time.

Bad because that meant you had even more time to ponder your thoughts and create an even larger hole for yourself. God, this whole thing was a mess.

And then the show went down.

Day One:

You sat in bed the entire day. From the moment you opened your eyes to the moment you made dinner. It wasn’t healthy but nothing was healthy for you at this point. The whole Johnny and relationship situation was really taking a toll on your life.

And you hated that so much.

Day Two:

He called you. Asked if you were free. And like a little damn puppet you got up and got ready. For him.

When you got into his car, everything seemed to be the way they were. Back when everything was perfect with your relationship. But in reality, it wasn’t.

Johnny acted as if everything was okay. And although you hated it, you loved being with him. Even if it were for two minutes. But you were with him for two hours. You appreciated his attempt in fixing your wounded relationship. Just like the last dates where he fucked up and brought you out to take the blame off of him.

In those two hours, he made you feel like a teenager again. He made you feel as though you were the bestest thing that stumbled upon his life. And at some point you were. But you had to pretend as if nothing changed. As if Johnny was back and better than ever. It’s how you tricked yourself into being happy. Because truly, you were the happiest when you were with him.

At least, that’s what you told yourself.

Day Three:

He asked if you wanted to see his match that night. Although you weren’t an avid fan of what he does, you agreed.

You were so happy that he asked you that you just had to watch. It seemed as though he was trying to mend everything from the past, and you valued every moment you spent with him.

To add on, you had now seen him two days in a row. Maybe he was trying to make this whole situation better. God, you loved him so much. What were you thinking four days ago? Johnny was just being Johnny and maybe you had him back.

Oh boy.

Day Four:

He left you again. After the fight last night, it seemed as though he forgot you existed. You texted him ‘good morning.’ It was now three p.m. and there was not a peep.

What the fuck. You hated feeling like this.

Maybe if you texted him again he would respond.

Nope.

Again?

Nada.

Again?

Just give up.

You shut off your phone and closed your lamp. This break was horrible.

You were completely over him.

Day Five:

Still nothing. Not even a ‘left on read.’ He hadn’t even opened the messages you sent the day before.

Ugh how pathetic were you? Really going to let Johnny Seo piss you off?

Yes. Because you loved him. And he loved you.

He always says so.

Maybe you weren’t completely over him.

Day Six:

‘i’m sorry. i was busy.’ Fucking finally.

‘it’s alright. everything good?’

‘everything’s perfect. my parents want to have dinner tonight. are u down?’

‘ofc! lmk when so i can prepare stuff.’

‘don’t worry ab it. my parents love you. after nine years you would know that alr lol’

‘still. i don’t want to be rude.’

‘have i told u how much i love you?’

‘all the time.’

Dinner with his parents was the same as they always had been. Everything seemed perfect and his parents had suspected nothing of your relationship. You and Johnny were both pros at pretending, it seemed.

The night ended off with Johnny dropping you off. He placed the most gentle kiss on your forehead and wished you a goodnight. It made your heart flutter. It made you fall in love all over again.

Fucking idiot.

Day Seven:

This was the last day of your break and you were back to work tomorrow. Honestly you needed the distraction. But did you really?

This break was supposed to be relaxing, but instead you’re even more confused than before you left. Johnny’s present, and then he’s not. And then he is, then he leaves. Dammit you needed the closure.

But you would do anything for him. The week alone proved that. Even so, you thought you were done. But was it going to be for real?

No goin' back or switchin' up

I really wish that I could do that

Minji and Sowon were not supposed to know what you did over your break. You hadn’t even told them that you were on a break, per your boss's request. So you don’t know how they figured out you were with Johnny three out of the seven days.

“You’re fucking crazy Y/n!” Shouted Minji.

“Y/n… I’m sorry but what the fuck,” added Sowon.

They made you want to cry. You knew you should not have even been in contact with him. You just couldn’t help yourself. You loved him.

“Y/n, he’s a fucking psycho for doing that to you. You’re literally deteriorating. Min and I can see it in your eyes,” Sowon patted your shoulder.

“Y/n, I can't believe you! What was going on in that brain of yours?” Minji was beyond mad.

There goes the waterworks. They made you feel so shitty. But what hurt even more was that you knew they did it because they cared for you. They didn’t want you around Johnny Seo anymore. Your friends were right about him. But for some reason, he always had you crawling back to him. Like a little fucking bitch.

Ugh, you shouldn’t have seen him over your break. You shouldn’t have agreed to his plans and you shouldn’t have responded. What in the world were you thinking? But you wish not responding to him was that easy— it wasn’t.

It hurt because as much as you wanted to stay away from the man, you just couldn’t. Something from inside you couldn’t bring yourself to just drop him. In fact, you’d rather drop yourself if it meant you could have him. In your eyes, he was the same Johnny. The same Johnny from high school that you cherished with all your heart.

There was no going back, though. What was done was done and yet your friends knew you would still go back to that hell-of-a-douche. They don’t know what it would take to get their words through your thick ass head. It was almost like he had you on some sort of spell. And it was so damn hard to break it. It was hard for them and it was also hard for you.

As much as you wanted to go back and wish you never even met Johnny, he held a special place in your heart. And your heart couldn’t bear the thought of him leaving you.

So if you left him, he wouldn’t care, right?

Would you care?

Were you being for real this time?

Walkin' away from you is tough

You weren’t being for real. You just couldn’t.

Johnny had been a part of your life for so long that it seemed utterly impossible to just leave him like that. And sadly, you had learned to accept and love everything about him; from his family to his text messages. His very minimal text messages.

Everything was in the little things and you appreciated that he hadn’t stopped talking to you completely (completely as in, never talking to you again and disappearing off the face of the Earth). Which was how you ended up in the situation you had been in for the past couple years.

It astounded your friends how long you had stayed with him. They were completely flabbergasted every time they heard that you hadn’t dumped Johnny (or that Johnny dumped you). It was quite an odd relationship. They were sick of it. And they didn’t even like the guy.

It was unfortunate, how they always heard you say you were over it, knowing damn-well you would run back to him. You always have. Since the day you met him. Every time you would say it was the last and that you finally had enough. But human feelings just don’t work like that. Especially that of a, now, nine year relationship. Goddamn, time flew right by.

“Happy ninth to us,” he cheered, clinking his wine glass to yours. At least he took you out. But then it hit you.

You’d been going out with Johnny Seo for almost a decade. It's been almost ten years of his childish games. Senior year of high school to the present. That was fucking crazy.

No, you were ready to let him go. You just didn’t know how. Even if he still loved you the same way he did back and high school, he sure wasn’t showing it anymore. So it would be easy to leave him hopefully.

Just rip off the bandage.

You’d rather rip it slowly. You couldn’t just tear it off like it was a piece of duct tape.

You knew you just had to do it. You had enough, and you were ready to walk away from him. You were ready to let him go. No matter how much it hurts.

The end of your relationship was inevitable. From the minute you first met Johnny Seo during your sophomore year of high school. And only now did you realize it.

But how would you be able to survive without him?

He was everything you ever knew. And he knew you like the back of his hand.

God, just make up your fucking mind.

Already gave what I could offer

Maybe we'll work another time

Nine years of giving him your all. You took risks only a true loved one could do. With Johnny, though, he stopped giving you his all after five years. Did he have an attention span of five years or what? You don’t know. But you were done. Like, actually. You just didn’t know how to end it.

What was even worse was that he wanted you to move in with him, officially, during the previous summer. July. It sucked moving in with him, and it sucked that you didn’t realize your true feelings sooner. But it was too late and now seemed like the perfect time— hopefully.

He was at one of his matches when you tried to plan out the way you wanted to do this. And by this you meant, tell him how you felt, why you’re feeling like this, and how long you have felt like this. But, dammit, you were too afraid to tell him how you’ve felt and how he’s the reason behind it.

You and Johnny had been living with each other for about six months now. And at first you thought, finally, but now, you heavily regret agreeing or even thinking about eventually living with him. Though his home was home-y— the architecture and decorations were on point, you were not going to lie about that— it didn’t feel as secure as you had made yourself believe it was. You were just in denial. And with enough nagging from your friends made you realize it. Only it was too late for you to realize it and now you were too deep.

But maybe you weren’t. Sometimes relationships don’t last forever. It just works like that. Life just works like that. Soon, you could start growing apart from the person you least expected. As much as it ached in your heart, that was the devastating truth. People grow tired of the constant games and soon enough they’ll be out of your life. The relationship between you and Johnny seemed to prove that.

—

The morning that followed the intense thoughts that flooded your mind came way too quick. Johnny was cooking up a breakfast meal for you and him before you woke up and walked into the kitchen because of all the noise.

Without saying a word, Johnny smiled at you before focusing back on the stove which was cooking eggs, pancakes, and bacon. You sat at the island chair, staring straight into his back, sighing to yourself. What have you gotten yourself into?

This wasn’t the first time Johnny’s cooked you breakfast. And as much shit you talked about Johnny, you were glad he cared enough to make your breakfast once and a while. But it would never change the fact that he was almost never there for you. It would never change the actions his past-self has made.

He made you feel shitty about yourself when you shouldn’t have in the first place. You were always there for him and you had supported his underground boxing from the beginning. Hell, you supported him from the beginning.

You looked at him with dark eyes, as he set the food on plates and walked over to you. Quietly, you thanked him and started eating. You hadn’t been feeling well the past couple of days and he clearly hadn’t been paying enough attention to your more pale appearance or the fact that you hadn’t eaten as much.

It was only the stomach bug so theoretically it should be gone by day three. But it was, what, day five? Six, even? You don’t know. All you know is that you’d been feeling sick and the stupid stomach bug was not ready to go away. You weren’t pregnant, just to put that out there. You sure as hell were not pregnant.

Johnny didn’t seem to notice though. That you’ve been feeling a little off. To be fair, you had still gone back to work so maybe that’s why he didn’t know. But even then, when you’d see him in the afternoon after work, he still wouldn’t say or do anything. He was kind of just there.

So the day continues as it always had been for the past week or so. No acknowledgement, no interaction, no nothing. The apartment was eerily quiet although a nine year couple occupied it.

Until the girls invited you to their shared apartment. You should have just moved in with them when you had the chance. Because you definitely didn’t want to worry your parents and you didn’t want to worry his parents as well. The both of you were just being selfish and taking too much of your pride at this point. The question why you both stayed? Stays unanswered by both you and Johnny.

Johnny had gone to another match. Said something along the lines of ‘don’t wait for me’ or whatever. He also left quite early. Not that you cared. Maybe you did. What if he was with a girl? What’s the point of cheating when you can break up with the partner? It all seemed like unanswered questions that will probably stay unanswered until one of you finally leaves. And soon that might be you.

“Ugh God Y/N he’s such an ass. Literally a walking ick. He thinks he’s so good cuz he has a hot-ass girl by his side but then disregards her once he’s home. What a piece of shit,” complained Minji.

You were used to hearing the same phrases over and over again. But you just looked at your two friends (who were just trying their best to look out for you) with zero emotions in your eyes.

“C’mon Y/N. Let’s get you some meds,” Sowon said. Knowing that you were sick, both girls went out of their way earlier today to get some Ibuprofen or Tylenol or something to help you get over your sickness. Because clearly Johnny didn’t care enough to even notice you were feeling and looking off. What kind of boyfriend was he even?

“Honestly, it’s like you two are roommates at this point. He’s the jock and you don’t give a fuck. It’s just not a good match for a roommate if I'm being honest,” Min continues, fetching you a cup of warm water.

Sowon throws you some clothes to borrow for the night. “I agree with Min. If you two barely even talk anymore, and only, say, exchange mere glances at each other, what’s the point in being boyfriend and girlfriend? And look, I know labels are stupid and all but you guys have been dating since high school. You’re out of your honeymoon phase. In fact you two should be on your honeymoon right now. If I were Johnny I would have proposed a long time ago. What’s stopping you from just ending it?”

You sighed and looked at the two girls that cared for you more than anyone ever had. You were beyond appreciative that you had people like them to talk some sense into you. Even if it took years. They stuck by you and never gave up helping you fight the battles of your relationship.

“And I’m sorry, but we were talking to Ten and Taeil about this the other day because they came over but they don’t want you to stay in the relationship anymore either. And they definitely can’t talk any sense into Johnny’s dumbass head. He still loves you, he says,” Minji laughs then stops, not knowing the truth, so she can’t say anything.

“I’m sorry Y/N. You know that we care about you. But it just doesn’t seem like you and Johnny love each other anymore. Sure, you may, but maybe you just don’t love him in the same way. It’s been a long time and it’s okay to accept that feelings of young love can perish,” she finished her thoughts.

Sowon nodded her head along with what Minji had been talking about as she sat next to your figure on the bed.

“Tell you what. Stay the night and think about your life with Johnny. Or think about anything else if you want. We just want you to know that we’re here for you and we don’t want to see you suffering because of him again. We know you love him but deep down you have to come to your realizations. If you want to keep staying with him, be our guest. But human feelings can only take so much,” she patted your head along with Minji as they exited the room and walked to Sowon’s room. They wanted to give you alone time to think to yourself.

But you knew what you wanted. You really did. You just didn’t know how to comprehend them and put them into action because without Johnny, it would genuinely feel like a part of you was going to go missing. And you don’t know how you would handle that.

Before returning to your thoughts, you got out your phone and texted Johnny, saying that you were staying the night with the girls and you won’t be home until… who knows when, really. There was a good chance he wouldn’t see your text until the morning, but it was better to let him know before he were to call you and start an argument.

It was funny how the only time the two of you really talked was to argue. Not that arguing with Johnny was fun. It was tiring yet fleeting. It happened often yet never at all. It was the same arguments that stayed in your mind, replaying the details and the words.

Maybe this wasn’t the right time. Maybe you and Johnny were really only meant to be together for a short time. Yes you believed you were soulmates but soulmates dissipate sometimes, right?

Maybe you and Johnny were meant to be soulmates for a limited amount of time.

Whatever the reasoning behind it was, you were worn out with days that would drag into the night where Johnny laid coldly next to your body in bed.

Couldn't you tell when I was off?

You never asked me what it was

Surprise. Surprise. You got a text from none other than him. It was almost three in the morning when he decided to text you back.

He said something along the lines of:

‘okay.’

‘why didn’t you tell me before?’

‘is there something wrong?’

Without fully opening the messages you slammed your phone back down on the nightstand to your right and snuggled back into the bed, it was your only sense of security in that moment because clearly Johnny wasn’t going to be.

You were knocked out for who knows how long. You were still a bit sick and honestly, that night's sleep was the best sleep you’d ever had in the past, what, couple years? That was absolutely mind blowing.

But when you finally awoke the next morning. Or, midday-ish, the two girls were preparing a big lunch for you, just to spoil you the way you deserved compared to how you were being treated.

You got out of Minji’s comfortable ass bed and walked to the bathroom to wash your face and brush your teeth. When you walked back into the room, you grabbed your phone and went out into the kitchen where lunch was almost ready.

A few minutes had gone by with you sitting on the island before the girls finally noticed you.

“Oh my God, you scared me! Why didn’t you tell us you were awake?” Gasped Minji, holding her right hand to her chest area. It made you laugh. The first laugh since who knows when.

“Sorry, Min. I just got up. But look what this dude texted me,” you showed them the texts that Johnny sent you earlier that night that you kind of forgot until you grabbed your phone.

“I don’t know, girl. He’s just weird as fuck,” said Sowon who was placing a plate of food in front of you.

“Eat up. We’re gonna go out today, okay? We need to get that man out of your head for a little while. Oh, and leave your phone here. We don’t want any distractions, right?” You nodded to her words and shut down your phone before eating the meal they prepared for your immune system that was slowly coming back to life. What would you do without these two?

—

Shopping. It was your favorite pastime. You didn’t buy much but shopping away all of your stress was something that you did all the time. You just had a better excuse to shop now.

By the time the three of you got home, the sun was starting to set and the streetlights were going on one by one.

You placed the shopping bags onto the couch in the living room and took off your shoes, ready to hop in the shower and relax for the rest of the night. But maybe you could go for a drink or two?

The girls suggested that you shower first. And then watch a movie (or multiple movies) before calling it a night. Yes, you were going to sleep over at their house again. You hadn’t felt this free since….. Honestly, you don’t even know when. Which reminded you that you had to at least tell Johnny that you were spending the night again.

After you showered and changed, you grabbed your phone from the drawer in the nightstand and powered on your phone. As it turned on, notification after notification stacked on your phone. Most of them coming from the infamous Johnny Seo.

‘where the fuck are you?’

‘why are you not answering the phone’

And the like. Not to mention the dozens of phone calls he left. As well as the voice mails left in its place.

You sighed and rubbed your face. You were just starting to feel better.

But before you were able to respond to any of the hundreds of notifications from the man, Minji took your phone from you and called his number.

You could hear him from the tiny speaker. He was pissed off.

“Fucking finally. Where the hell have you been all day? I tried texting and calling and nothing would fucking work,” he sounded annoyed.

“Fuck off Johnny Seo. She was with us. And don’t even think about her coming home tonight. She’s gonna be with us for the next couple of days. Hopefully that’ll get through your thick ass head. But who am I kidding? Not even your closest friends can,” Minji hung up the phone before he even had the chance to retaliate.

She took in the biggest breath and gave you back your phone.

“I’m so sorry. I know I shouldn’t have done that and I know it was shitty of me to snoop and take your phone and call and insult your boyfriend, or whatever he even is anymore, but I can’t stand it! You’ve not been yourself for, like, a week— who am I kidding you haven’t been yourself for years— but that’s not the poi— anyway you’ve been sick for almost a week and that jackass hasn’t even asked to see if you were feeling okay. He hasn’t even noticed. Like c’mon do better!” She rambled. And you genuinely smiled, tears coming to your eyes as you admired how strong Minji was and how good of a friend she was.

Before you, or her, could say anything else you hugged her. As tight as you could. Not wanting anything else at this moment but to be away from all of your feelings and all of your problems.

When Sowon came into the room, because the rest of the house was empty, she saw the two of you still hugging with tears running down your face.

“What did I just miss?” The two of you let go and laughed at her words. Soon, you explained the whole situation to her.

“Serves him right. Goddamn Min, you’re so good at shit like this.”

I kind of hope you feel the same way

So that I'm not the only one

Who thinks we've run it dry?

Everything was a lie. A good lie. At least for you.

Minji and Sowon had convinced you to stay at their house at best for the following week or so. You’d gotten over the stupid stomach bug thanks to them and since you’d been practically avoiding Johnny Seo the entire time, it felt like they finally had their best friend back. And they were happy you weren’t fretting over the tragic fallout of what had become your relationship.

They dealt with Johnny with the help of Ten, Taeil, and Taeyong. The triple T’s always had the backs of their friends. Especially when one of them was acting like an asshat. You were just glad that they weren’t going to be douchebag guys like their friend and insisted on helping you instead. Helping you be free and helping you come to realizations of how you truly felt.

It was almost time for you to go home, if that’s what you would even call it anymore. Home as in, Johnny’s home. Yet you had never truly felt as secure as a home should be when it came to him. Sometimes people will describe home as a person, and for you, those people were your friends.

After six days of staying at your friend's house, it was finally time for you to leave and tell the person, whom you once loved more than life, that it was time to separate and grow on your own. And hopefully he would be able to understand that and respect your decision. Once again, he stopped contacting you. It was the third day of you staying at Minji and Sowon’s place and you guessed that Johnny had enough of your friends picking up your phone calls, so he stopped contacting you as a whole. Were you surprised? Not really. But that didn’t mean that leaving wouldn’t be hard for you. Maybe even for him. But who knows.

You would have thought that by now Johnny would have also been tired. It didn’t seem like he wanted to be in the same relationship either. But it was just weird why he stayed. It was harder for you to come to your senses, because you loved him so much– you still do– but things have just changed and you both have drastically changed as people. For the better or for the worse. So the best thing was to just end things while you can because if you were to stay, the both of you would suffer and do things that were unforgivable to mankind.

The rest of the day was an indoor pamper kind of day with your two friends. It was quite rainy and stormy outside so the best option was to stay inside. You enjoyed the ambiance of rain but you could appreciate it while watching a movie or baking cookies. Which was exactly what the three of you did the entire day.

When you first woke up, more on the later side, you decided to make a little brunch-y meal for your two friends, a sort of way to thank them for everything that they had done for you the past week. Slowly you woke them up with a breakfast in bed type of vibe as they sleepily ate the food you served to them. And when they finally got out of bed and got ready for the day, the rain started pouring down heavier than ever and the sound of thunder escaped from the sky. So it was best for a girls day in.

The first plan was to clean the place up a bit. It had been messy ever since you got to their house but obviously they wouldn’t blame you because one– you were their friend, and two– because you had been suffering from the wrath of a man who has no control over his emotions.

They let you sit down and rest while they cleaned their house up a bit more. And as you were sitting on Minji’s bed with the covers thrown over you and a large plushie in your hands, there was only one foute that your mind could go to during a time like this.

You groaned to yourself and fell back on the bed, pissed off because you couldn’t get a certain someone out of your head but also frustrated on how you were going to do things and how you were going to deal with the aftermath of things. It’s been so long since you two have been together and that in of itself makes it hard to come up with a solution to the problem.

But maybe Johnny feels the same way? And he doesn’t have any clue on how to break it to you? You really hoped this would be the case because maybe then some things would be easier to break. Nothing’s been the same since you first started dating. You had both grown up into the person you were today– albeit not the best person you could be– and so maybe closing this huge chapter in your lives, romantically, was ultimately for the best.

Yes you were going to do it.

Because clearly the man you onced loved didn’t love you the same way he did back in your senior year of high school and you really needed to get that part of your life out of your brain. You graduated from the alma mater years ago, and finally it was ready to let go of someone you held so close from your past. Well, no more.

But still we've stayed a long time

I'm sorry if I make you cry tonight

After watching the Twilight Saga and having that as your movie marathon, the two girls who you cherished copiously were fast asleep on the couch with a bit of food stains around their lips and on their pajamas. Watching the scene made you laugh at them and you decided to just let them rest on this drizzly day. You shut off the TV and pulled the covers on their bodies so they would stay warm (even though Sowon sometimes gets too hot in her sleep.)

You walked back into Minji’s room, she let you stay there your entire stay and it was the best thing you could ever ask for. Carefully, you grabbed your phone (which still had zero notifications from you know who) from the nightstand again and immediately opened the notes app. Writing things out always seemed to help you get out your emotions especially in times like this where you were able to plan what you were going to say and how you were going to say it.

And so, whilst you laid in the comfort of Minji’s bed, with the house calmingly quiet with the added sound of the pitter-patter of the raindrops hitting the window, you started typing away.

‘This is a horrible way to start but I think having a talk about what we’ve become is the best thing that we can do right now. And if we’re not willing to fix the broken relationship we turned out to have then the least we can do is talk it out and decide from there. First and foremost, I love you. I will always love you. You’ve been there for me ever since we first met back in high school to the day you asked me out on an official date before our senior year. You helped me with my new apartment and supported my passion for photography when no one else did. I want to truly thank you for everything that you have done simply because you were trying and you cared. Although now, I’m not sure if I feel the care that you once held for me. You’ve been distant, I hope you know that. And truly, it deteriorates every part of my body that our communication is not what it used to be. You either avoid talking to me at all costs or bombard my phone with phone calls and voicemails. And I’m just tired, Youngho. I hope you understand where I’m coming from because I think you and I both feel the same about what this has become. Sometimes it’s okay to let go of your feelings and here I am to let go of them first since you clearly weren’t going to be the one to. We simply just aren’t fit for each other anymore. Everything that we do and say to each other feels like a chore and I know you too damn well to see that you have been feeling the same way. Clearly we both need to work on our communications skills and you, specifically, need to know how to treat a person right, especially if you’ve been with that same person for almost a decade. I don’t want to hurt you with my words nor my actions because you know I’m more mature than that. But what I want you to realize is how dragging this whole situation is and has been. My intentions aren’t to get you upset and I hope you know that. You will always be my first love and as much as it hurts to come to the realization that we shouldn’t be together anymore it is the cold hearted truth. You’ve been either absent or present and every minute we spent together for the past couple of years has been hard on me. Do you know how much you have hurt me? And I stood there and always came back because to me, you were the home I would always come back to. But you’re not anymore and it’s not okay but it will be whenever we have the chance to have this conversation. Old habits die hard and it’s time for us to come to an end and close the chapter in our lives that have been too toxic for the both of us. I’ve grown to love everything about you over the past nine years that we dated and it hurts too much to say these words but please, I’m begging you, get my thoughts through your head and comprehend them diligently. I don’t want to suffer anymore and I’m sure you don’t want to suffer either. This isn’t fair for the both of us to stay trapped with each other. And just because we’ve been together for nine years doesn’t mean we have to stay together. There are so many instances where people are just not meant to be together anymore and it’s taken me a long time to recognize that. I know you know me well, but do you really? We haven’t been ourselves to each other recently and it's tearing down everything that I have in my body. I was sick the other day. Did you know that? I don’t quite know what it was but I was sick for almost a week. It was most likely the stomach bug but you still didn’t know me enough to ask me what was wrong.You didn’t even notice. And that’s when I realized that something was wrong with the two of us. My thoughts have clearly spoken to me from the time we have been apart this week and I’m ready to finalize my decision on our relationship. Hopefully you do too. I don’t mean to make this message this long and honestly I don’t even know if you’ll ever even get to read this message but writing it out and keeping it away makes me feel much better about the situation at hand and helps me come together with piecing my thoughts and opinions and facts. I really hope you understand why I’m doing this because I can’t live like this anymore. I just want you to know that before it’s too late and we’ll be stuck like this forever. That’d be selfish of me. I love you dearly, and I will always be thankful that you were my first love. You taught me things both negative and positive that I can bring in my next relationship, if I ever have another one. Much love, Y/N.’

Holy fuck that was one hell of a ride. Most of it probably didn’t make any sense but you felt a sense of relief wash over you as you wrote down everything you wanted and had to say to the man that once stole your heart and kept it as his own.

You sighed and placed your phone down on the bed. You sat up from where you were previously laying down and looked around the room. You had no idea how much time had passed and frankly you didn’t really care. It just felt good to write out your emotions. Although, it did get quite dark from when you first remembered. But the cozy house was still as quiet as ever. The rain had stopped and the thunder soon went away. Then you decided to do the next best thing.

You were ready to get over a life you’ve miserably lived for the past two years.

You quietly exited their house and drove all the way back to Johnny’s apartment. Hopefully for the last time.

‘Cause I've packed my bags in the middle of the night

It was almost eleven p.m. when you arrived at Johnny’s apartment complex. You didn’t know if he was home or not but this was the best thing you could impulsively think of. However, his apartment was eerily quiet as you walked through the halls you wish you called home. When stumbling upon your– his– bedroom he was nowhere to be seen. He was probably getting ready to fight at the ring tonight. You didn;t know, but you were thankful he wasn’t home when you decided to spontaneously come over. But you were sure of your feelings and you were sure that doing what you were about to do was the best thing.

You didn’t have many personal belongings in his home. The only things that belonged to you were your clothes, shoes, makeup, skincare, and other small knick knacks or materialistic items. But you just grabbed a suitcase or two and got ready for packing your stuff and leaving his apartment which made you feel incredibly caged into something.

You tried packing all of your clothes as fast as you could, unaware of the arrival time of your now ex-lover. As you were folding your clothes as quickly as you could, the picture frame on top of the dresser had caught your eye. It was a picture of the two of you at prom And as you looked around the room again, he had another picture of you sitting prettily in a picture frame on his nightstand. Looking at all of the memories made you want to throw up and cry at the same time. You could feel yourself grow nauseous by the minute. But you packed everything you could and gained your composure and you were officially out of his life. Physically.

And it was only a matter of time until you would have to break the news to him and tell him how you feel. And if he doesn’t want a break then you will continue to fight for your own sanity and you will never take no for an answer.

A thousand times, I got up to say goodbye

I could be wrong, but I think that I'm for real this time

Once you were done packing all of the necessities that you thought you would need, you stood by at the front door to take in what had come of your life.

You took in a big breath and turned your head to the home you never actually had the chance to call home. From the living room couch to the kitchen island everything felt foreign. But not anymore.

And then you realized what you needed to finally do.

The luggages sat in front of the doorway as you made your way to the makeshift office in his apartment. And as quickly as you could, you scavenged for a piece of paper and a pencil or a pen or whatever. It didn’t matter what writing utensil you used because you wanted him to know the truth. So you sat on the desk and took out the piece of paper and the writing utensil in your hand and began writing away.

You knew you wrote in the notes app on your phone, prior, but a handwritten note would have been better for him to wake up to and truthfully, you didn’t know if you could send him a text. A simple note with a goodbye was the best that you could do for now.

Sentence and after sentence filled up the page easily when you had so much to say about your relationship and what it had inevitably come to (it was similar to the note you typed on your phone.) You didn’t know how legible your handwriting was but you tried your best to make it clear and cohesive while trying to quickly write as much as you had to say as possible before he was to come home. If he was even going to make it home that night.

And without much thought, and without rereading what you had to say, you folded up the piece of paper you wrote on, folded it in half, and placed it on his side of the bed which was now just the entirety of his bed.

There were so many opportunities where you had the chance to leave. But emotions don’t work like that, unfortunately, and Johnny was such a significant part of your life. But finally, you were ready to let go of those memories you held so deeply in your heart. You had finally had the chance to do what you had to do and a piece of your heart had finally decided to move on.

You stood at the doorway of the bedroom and looked around once more; with another sigh, and without another thought, you shut the door like you were shutting this chapter of your life.

I've taken down all the pictures in my room

I've hidden things that reminded me of you

Your friends helped you unpack your bags the following morning, after you told them the entire story and they questioned how much of a deep sleep they were both in. But they were immensely proud of what you had done and that you had finally done it.

That all called for a cheer with Taeyong, Taeil, and Ten.

“I’m so proud of you! You deserve the big break. And honestly, Johnny did too,” started Taeil.

“Yeah. As much as he never said it, these emotions started popping up in Johnny and we all knew he wasn’t feeling the same way he did ten years ago,” continued Ten.

“I’m so happy for you,” Taeyong pouted, “You deserve this and so much more. I’m so happy you’re happier now!”

The three boys hyped you up as you downed another shot in a sort of congratulations moment. You couldn’t believe you did it either, you didn’t know you had the guts to do it. But everything was finally over and now you didn’t have to constantly worry about your partner or worry about the vulnerabilities that came with it.

You honestly were so much happier.

—

When Sowon and Minji finally convinced you to officially move in with them everyone came to celebrate. Everyone, as in the two girls, Ten, Taeyong, and Taeil.

As you completely unpacked all of your belongings, you noticed the sweater that was not actually yours. You must have grabbed it in the heat of the moment when you were crushing things into the luggage. You sighed and picked it up from the pile on the bed. It was for sure Johnny’s sweater.

You smiled bitter sweetly and placed it back down on the bed. The smell of him reminisces in your mind. The faint Atelier Cologne is somehow still stuck onto the fibers of the sweater.

Which made you remember the polaroid picture on the back of your phone case. It was from your senior year when Johnny planned the whole buffet showdown. You carefully took the aged polaroid picture out of your phone case and observed how young the two of you looked. It was beautiful. More than beautiful. And the memories you shared were beyond anything you could have ever asked for. So how could it come to this?

You took both the sweater and the picture and put them in an empty shoe box you grabbed from the apartment strip. You carefully folded the sweater to fit in the box and perfectly placed the picture on top. Everything that made up your life was now officially stored away to a place you’d forgive but never forget.

Know I won't come back this time

Tears came out of you that night. The shock and the aftermath somehow caught you at that moment. After the realization of what you had done punched you in the face, you’d soon come to peace with it.

The girls heard you crying through the walls that night. Happy that you were finally free of the cellars of Johnny Seo’s manipulation tactics, but terribly dejected at the thought of you suppressing your emotions after gaining a break after nine years.

You didn’t sleep much that night. You just hid under the covers and tried to conceal as much sobbing as you could. Which was ultimately a failure since your friends asked if you were okay the following morning.

“Everything good, love?” Asked Sowon, munching on her cereal.

“You didn’t sound so hot last night,” added Minji before she whined when Sowon hit her shoulder.

You laughed and slightly sniffled, the puffiness around your eyes showcased what you were doing the night before, “I’m okay. Don’t worry about me.”

“You can be honest, you know. We know you’re lying. But, of course, if right now isn’t a good time to tell us, then we’ll be open whenever you are,” Sowon patted your hair and Minji hugged your side. What would you do without them?

“I’m happier. I mean, me crying is the result of losing a loved one after nine years. Crying is inevitable after a breakup, especially one that long. I was just crying all of my emotions out. Not necessarily sad ones, but now I just kinda feel lost and empty without having that one person by my side, you know. It might take me a while to get back on my feet, but I think Johnny helped me to do that,” you explained.

The two girls pouted and Minji held you tighter, rubbing your back.

“As much as we want to know how a breakup like that feels, we know how you feel. And you’re right. Everything that happened was inevitable. The two of you might have been a perfect match in the beginning but time passes and people change and you can’t change that. Johnny was a huge part of your life, we know. But part of moving on is realizing why you had to,” Sowon sympathized.

“I know. But I’m glad all of it is finally over. I still may not be completely over it, but I will be. And I'm not going back this time.”

56 notes · View notes

fadedncity · 2 years

Text

wc: 2.5k

pairing: hades!johnny x persephone!reader

cw: smut, greek gods!au, husband!johnny, fem!reader, pet names, teasing, use of titles (king, queen, your majesty), oral sex (receiving), fingering, body worship, finger sucking, riding, mating press, lil bit of praising, creampie, multiple orgasms, unprotected sex, lowkey dumbification

song rec: won’t by tanerélle | aphrodite by rini | in a week by hozier | 7th heaven by quin

"Where is she?"

"Where she always is."

Johnny's long legs carried him in long strides through the palace, bursting through the doors at the end of the corridor.

The moment he stepped outside, he could already feel your warmth radiating through the entire garden, looking much more lively than in the past six months.

Johnny found himself out here more often than not with the wilting flowers and dying trees, longing for your return just as he had. Now, life was coursing through the entire garden, the tall standing trees rustling in the breeze, flowers blossoming all around his feet. He could feel your presence growing stronger the further he walked.

When he finally spotted you, you had your back to him. And Johnny could already feel his heart hammering against his chest.

Just laying eyes on you, it seemed his lungs were finally able to intake the oxygen around him a little easier.

Without even looking away from the plants you were bringing back to life, you spoke,

"What did I tell you about those boots in my garden, John?"

Johnny looked down at his feet and then at the trail of scorched earth behind him.

"Sorry," he mumbled. He kicked off his shoes and continued toward you.

You finally turned around, and Johnny felt like it was the first time again. You stood from the dirt, your long dress flowing around you and slightly waving in the wind.

Johnny's arms were immediately around you, pulling you to him.

Your heart had ached for this man for half the year, and it almost felt like your chest would explode, finally being in his arms again.

You ran your hands up his arms to his shoulders, one of them cupping his face.

"Hi." Johnny's heart melts at the way your eyes sparkle at him.

Johnny sighs, nuzzling his face into your touch, "Hi."

"Six months have felt like an eternity away from you, my love."

"I know. It's been hell here without you."

You laughed, "That joke doesn't get any better, babe."

"It made you laugh, though," Johnny grinned.

"Because it was terrible. Leave them to Mark," you patted his chest.

"Fine."

. . .

Anything he needed to do today was quickly pushed back to tomorrow at least, Johnny not wanting anything other than to be with you right now.

Your feet mindlessly swayed in the air as you lay on your stomach face to face with your lover. You rest your chin on Johnny's chest, studying the details of his face as if they would have changed much in the past few thousand years you've been married.

"Have you been sleeping? You look tired," you frown, noticing the dark circles around his eyes.

"I'm fine," he told you. The look in your eyes was enough for him to know you don't believe him. "I've just been working a lot, that's it. And it's kinda hard to sleep when you're not here."

You sat up on your knees before swinging one of your legs over his waist to straddle him.

"I'm sorry about that, baby," you pout, caressing his face.

"You should be," Johnny teased, pecking your lips, "But now you can make it up to me," he whispered.

"Anything for you, my King," you teasingly whispered back.

Johnny's hands on your waist moved down to cup your ass. You slide one of your hands over the silky material of his shirt, grab the back of his neck, and deepen the kiss.

Johnny's hands fell to your thighs, slowly pushing the skirt of your dress up. A shiver ran down your spine, your stomach coiling from excitement. Johnny slipped his tongue into your mouth when you dragged your hips against his, trying to relieve built-up pressure between your thighs.

Your back met the mattress, your head lying against the pillows as Johnny's body occupied the space between your legs.

His hands wandered all over your body, cupping your breast, squeezing your thigh; it was all too much but not enough.

Johnny's lips traveled down to your neck, softly kissing you there. He bunched up the fabric of your dress in his hands, pushing it up to your hips. He bit and sucked your skin, making his way down your body.

"So, so beautiful," he mutters between kisses down your stomach.

Johnny touches you like he doesn't have every inch of your body memorized already; as if it were his first time with you.

He pushes your knees apart, settling between your legs. He slowly kisses his way up your inner thighs, digging his nails into your skin when he hears the faintest whimper or whines fall from your lips.

With a subtle wave of his fingers, your panties are discarded to ashes. Any other time you would've chastised his use of his powers, but you couldn't care in the slightest.

Johnny's predatory gaze falls to your pussy, only a few inches away from his face.

"You gonna let me taste you, sweetness?"

You eagerly nodded, "Please, Johnny," you said so faintly it was almost a whisper.

Johnny smirked, lowering his head and flattening his tongue against your lips. You moaned, rolling your hips into his mouth. He teasingly circled your slit with the tip of his tongue before bringing his attention to your clit. You lifted your hips off the bed, raising them against his face before Johnny held your hips, keeping them pinned to the bed.

"Patience, baby. 186 days, I've waited for this. To have you again," he placed both your legs over his shoulders, giving your thighs more kisses, "So, I will take my time if I please."

He ran his tongue through your folds, your juices reminding him of sweet nectar on his tastebuds. Your eyes rolled back, bliss written all over your face as you lost yourself in the pleasure he was giving you. Johnny wrapped his lips around your clit, sucking on the bundle of nerves, resulting in your back arching away from the bed.

You brought one of your hands to his head, fingernails lightly scratching his scalp.

"Gods, John, please don't stop."

Johnny moans into your pussy in response. Your legs threaten to close around his head, but he doesn't give them a chance to, hooking his arms under your thighs and keeping them apart to allow him to continue to eat you out like a starved man.

The one thing Johnny wishes he could do for the rest of his immortal life, it's to give you pleasure. The sounds you make, the look on your face, the way your body trembles, all of it; Johnny wishes to be the source of it all for the rest of time.

"Johnny—fuck. Always make me feel so good," you whine.

"You wanna cum for me, baby?"

"Yes, m'so close," you mumble, nodding.

You could feel yourself nearing the edge before finally falling over. A loud cry of Johnny's name bounced off the walls, surely heard by the palace staff everywhere.

Even after already cumming, you couldn't help the thoughts running rampant in your head, feeling your skin burn under his touch as he lapped at your folds. It aroused you, even more, having him use his strength against you, knowing he can't hurt you even if he tried.

He left you with one last kiss on your knee before he sat up. You lazily watched your husband begin to undress. He noticed your eyes on him and teasingly undid the buttons of his black silk shirt slowly. You sat up, the fatigue from your first orgasm no longer existent. A smirk was planted on your face as your eyes drank in the man before you.

Johnny could see from his spot at the foot of the bed the lust swirling around your irises and practically smell your arousal seeping onto the bed sheets.

Getting impatient, you slide off the bed and stand in front of Johnny, hooking a finger in the belt loop of his pants, tugging him closer. Your lips meet in a messy, desperate kiss, your teeth and tongue clashing.

You slide his shirt off his shoulders before running your hands down his chest, letting yourself get refamiliarized with his body, having missed feeling his skin against yours these past two seasons. Without breaking the kiss, your fingers blindly undo his pants until they end up on the floor along with his shirt.

Johnny's hand snaked around your back, pulling you flush against him, untying the laces until the front of your dress fell. He kisses your shoulders as he slips the material off your body, leaving you naked before him.

Johnny wastes no time touching and kissing your body, worshipping you as the goddess you are.

You push him back onto the bed, Johnny's eyes practically turning black as you get on top of him. You sink your teeth into your bottom lips, feeling his cock between your folds. You couldn't resist the urge to drag your hips against his once again.

"I need you so bad," you whimper, your slick dripping onto his cock.

"Yeah, baby?"

"Please, Johnny."

"Whatever my Queen wants, she gets," he tells you before lifting you out of his lap and lining his cock up with your entrance.

Lowering yourself onto Johnny's cock, you're refamiliarized with the feeling of him splitting you apart in the best ways.

"You feel so fucking good," you utter.

"Gods, you're so wet, sweetheart," Johnny groans, fingernails digging into your skin.

You grin, lifting your hips before sinking back down onto his cock.

"It's all for you, baby," you slowly start to ride him, unable to resist how good it feels to be so full.

Johnny can't tear his eyes away from your face. Loving the way you lose yourself in ecstasy.

He lifts his hips to meet yours, and your eyes roll back into your skull. Too focused on how good it feels, you wrap your arm around his shoulder to balance yourself as you bounce in his lap.

Johnny's hands were all over you while his mouth traveled over your chest, biting, kissing, and licking your skin.

You tangle your fingers in his hair, bringing his lips back to yours. When you broke the kiss, Johnny's thumb softly edged your bottom lip, silently asking for entry.

You enthusiastically suck on his thumb, coating the digit in your saliva before he slips his hand between your bodies and starts rubbing your clit.

"Johnny," you gasp, "Fuck, I can't. John, I'm gonna-" Johnny slamming up into you, cut off your words.

The room seemed to grow warmer, the fires lit around the room burning brighter.

"Come on, baby. I know you wanna cum," Johnny rubbed coordinated circles on your clit with his thumb, "Be a good girl and cum for me," the vibrations of his voice shot straight to your core.

Your cries and moans were music to his ears, mixing with the sound of skin hitting skin. The knot inside you snapped, and Johnny felt your pussy choking his cock, sucking him deeper into your warm wet heat.

"Fucking hell," Johnny clenches his jaw.

You bury your face into Johnny's neck, allowing yourself to catch your breath.

You lift your head from his neck and rest your forehead against his.

"I love you," you whisper against his skin, kissing his face.

"I love you," he groans as you start rolling your hips again.

"Please, fuck me, John," you begged, "Remind me who I belong to."

Johnny threw you onto your back and pushed his cock back into you. You wrapped your legs around his waist, unable to get enough of him.

"It would be my pleasure, your majesty," he leaned down and met your lips in a kiss, slowly drawing his hips back before easing back in.

You feel every inch of him, stretching you open, fucking you nice and deep.

"More, more, more, Johnny, please!" you lift your hips to meet his.

Your husband grabbed your legs, placing them over his shoulders, folding you in half as he plowed into you.

The tip of his cock reached so deep inside, you could feel him in your stomach, rightfully rearranging your guts.

You found yourself gripping onto the sheets, pillows—anything you could get a hold of, all the pent-up longing you've held onto all this time being released after finally being reunited with your love.

You felt yourself losing more and more control as you drowned in pleasure. Vines wrapped themselves around the headboard, flowers miraculously blossoming across the room.

Johnny's chest blooms with pride, knowing he's the only one with the ability to make you feel good enough you lose control of your powers like this. Your whimpers and whines were as sweet as a prayer on his ears. It makes him slam into you harder, faster.

If you were mortal, your muscles would've screamed in relief when he lowered your legs from his shoulders but kept your knees close to your chest. His thrusts never falter, continuing to pound into you.

Your pussy clenches around his cock, feeling even tighter than before. The way he messily snaps his hips into yours, pistoning his cock in and out of your sopping hole, you knew that knot inside of him would break sooner rather than later.

Johnny watches your pussy and swallows his cock, taking him so well.

"Gods, I've missed you," he muffles your moans with his lips on yours, "And this pussy. You were fucking meant for me," he growls, his cock twitching against your gummy walls.

"Johnny," you whine.

"What is it, my love?" he slows down but continues his deep strokes.

"Please, baby, I wanna feel you," you plead.

"Cum with me," he tells you before bringing his thumb back to your clit, sloppily circling the bundle of nerves.

Your toes curled, and your fingernails dragged across Johnny's skin, hard enough to leave red streaks on his arms.

You could barely keep your eyes open, slowly blinking up at the man above you as your body approached another climax.

"That's my girl," he hums, "Cum for your King," his eyes glimmer red.

His last words toppled you over the edge, euphoria flooding your entire body. Your orgasm sent Johnny into his own, warm ropes of his cum spilling into your messy cunt.

You whimper against Johnny's lips, feeling empty as he pulls out of you. He lays beside you, grabbing one of your legs and placing it over himself to keep you close. Neither of you caring about the mess of bodily fluids and flower petals all over the bed.

"Fuck, I've missed you," you crash your lips into his.

You pull yourself up into Johnny's lap, his hands holding your waist. You grab onto his hair, making him crane his neck up at you as you slip your tongue into his mouth, your lover sucking on the wet muscles.

You both pull away, catching your breath but staying close enough you're sharing the same oxygen.

"You really aren't trying to waste any time, huh," he asked, nudging your nose with his.

You shake your head, wrapping your arms around him.

"186 days. I've wasted enough."

a/n: I know it's been a minute but seriously life has been fucking crazy and exhausting so, sorry about that. but thank you for reading and feedback is appreciated <33

2K notes · View notes

mochamamii · 6 months

Text

mafia!nct: how you meet.

▹ a/n: hello loves, wow two uploads in a day? are you proud of me ? 🤭 it’s been so long since I wrote in the mafia universe! I hope you enjoy this, have a great day or night gorgeous 😘💕

▹ pairing: mafia!nct x reader

▹ triggers: mafia!au, crime, manipulation, violence, light smut

Taeil first meets you at your job. Taeil owns a plethora of companies, both small and large, and all used as a cover to launder and legitimize his behind the scenes criminal activity. You just happened to be a regular girl working at one of these companies, only working in an entry level position at a front desk you would’ve had very low chances of running into someone like Taeil at work. That was true for the most part, it had been at a company wide holiday party nearly two years working at said company before your paths finally crossed. You were tipsy and flirtier than usual that night, completely ignorant to the fact that you’d been chatting up your boss for the better part of an hour. Taeil was intrigued by your forwardness and wanted to keep seeing you. It was fun and exciting for you too, Taeil seemed like such a puzzle to you, he gave you very few details about his life and even fewer about his career. It’d be months after your secret rendezvous begins before Taeil reveals to you he owns the company you work for, and it’d take years for him to ever share that he runs a criminal organization under the table, if he ever actually did, because if he can get away with not telling you he won’t.

“Why do you always ask so many questions baby? Why don’t we just enjoy our time together and we can talk about my job another day…”

Johnny meets you at a nightclub. Because of the dangers involved in his line of work he’s become a shut in more or less, only going out when it’s absolutely necessary. He’d take drinking at home with friends over a noisy club but his associates and him had been having a string of successful pushes in the expansion of their clan. There was much to be celebrated. You were there with a group of friends also that night, out to celebrate a friend’s birthday. Johnny took notice of you right away. Shameless in his ogling of you, his eyes were fixed on you alone in the sea of bodies on the dance floor. He approached you with a pep in his step to offer you a drink which you accept, afterwards you offer him a dance which he accepts. On the dance floor your hands eagerly grip and squeeze at each other’s bodies. You two spend the night together that first night, a fairly brief and passionate situationship ensues after night one. For months your relationship with Johnny feels purely sexual, there’s not much about him or his life that you really know and he never seems eager to share. Johnny drags his feet on cuffing you officially for fear of involving an innocent person in his life.

“Don’t be ridiculous, I’ve always had serious feelings for you. The only thing stopping me was wanting to keep you safe.”

Taeyong meets you after one of his associates dragged you into his warehouse. Apparently, you had been the witness to his crew “taking out the trash” as some would say…Instantly upon seeing you Taeyong realized you really were just an innocent girl who had been in the wrong place at the right time and not a secret spy from a rival. He pitied you. You had seen his face and plenty of the others faces’, releasing you could be risky but keeping you here was tiresome and more of a chore. Taeyong decided he would give himself a few days to decide what he wanted to do with you, he let you go home, under heavy surveillance of course. He needed to know if you were going to try and run to the police and snitch on anything you’d seen so far. Taeyong starts visiting your home in the evenings, he told himself it was a strategic intimidation tactic to keep you from calling the cops. Truthfully, Taeyong just wanted to be near you. He’d become really drawn to you, his visits getting longer and longer as he gets to know you better. It’s a nice slow burn before your relationship turns romantic. Taeyong is actually grateful he had met you in the manner he did, it was refreshing to start a relationship and wonder whether he should tell them about his career. You knew from the start, and that made courting you a guilt free indulgence for him.

“You know more about me than most people do. I like that and I want it to stay that way, I promise there’s nothing I’ll ever keep from you.”

Yuta meets you during the middle of a heist of all places. In his crew he was the go to man for high intensity missions like bank heists, and assassinations occasionally. You were on your way home from work when you made a stop to deposit your paycheck into your account. Your corporate slave job had yet to transition to the twenty first century and go digital with their payroll system. You were stuck with paper checks for now. Your interaction with the bank teller across from you was almost done when you jumped due to the fire alarm suddenly going off. The alarms went off followed by the sprinklers on the ceiling, creating a heavy downpour, drenching you and everything else. Yuta and his gang strolled in confident as ever, heavy machine guns in tow. They were the picture of frightening nightmares. Yuta made it known he was clearly in charge, barking orders at his crew, all of them moving in harmony. They cleared the bank’s reserves in minutes, sweeping the vaults like they knew the floor plan by heart. Yuta floated over to you as his crew began piling the bags of cash into their van. Yuta caught you hiding under a table near the back. He thought you were absolutely adorable the way you looked at him in fear. He pulled you from under the table to get a better look at you, he gave you a quick two second once over before nodding with a content hum and tossing you over his shoulder. You squealed and squirmed to get down but he only held you tighter spewing out nonsense like he had decided to keep you for a little bit.

“Stop squirming so much bunny…I’m not that scary am I?”

Doyoung meets you through a match maker interestingly enough. Doyoung was born into an infamous crime family, arranged marriages between associates was a common practice for families like Doyoung’s. As Doyoung begins to take the reigns from his father he knows a marriage is on the horizon he’d need to find a match from another strong clan to join forces with. You happened to be the daughter of not a fellow mob boss, but a wealthy man who earned his wealth legitimately.. As an only child your parents were eager for you to settle down and give them some heirs so you went to a matchmaker for help. By fate you and Doyoung had been paired together, he was introduced to you as your average successful businessman. The attraction was there immediately and a relationship between you two quickly blossomed. It was easy, you both had similar ambitions and goals. You fit together perfectly from the start. Doyoung isn’t sure he’ll ever reveal to you his real job, why should he when things are already great between you two?

“I never thought I’d meet someone this way, but I’m glad I did. I’m glad I met you, my other half.”

Jungwoo meets you through a mutual acquaintance. He was in the market to buy a second property, it would be a safe house for himself and other people close to him. He had a friend who recommended Jungwoo contact you. He was a busy man who needed a realtor to find the perfect location for him, that’s where you come in. You’d sold a number of properties to Jungwoo’s friend already who made sure to give him a stellar review of your work. Jungwoo was running out of time and his friend had convinced him well enough so he called you. Upon the first meeting in person Jungwoo was struck by your beauty. He forced himself to remain professional not wanting to be distracted. You’d begun working for Jungwoo for months at this point, sending him several properties you’d found throughout the week. It didn’t matter what you sent him, he always seemed so unimpressed and displeased with what you’d shown him. You were growing annoyed and worried that you’d never find a property he would close on. Truthfully, Jungwoo loved nearly every listing you showed him, he loved spending time with you even more. He wasn’t ready to close on something quite yet, he wasn’t ready to stop spending time with you, he liked talking to you. Jungwoo’s crush on you grows more every day, eventually he has no choice but ti confess his feelings after you nearly threatened to quit if he refused to finally close on a property.

“I just needed any excuse to be close to you, that’s where I’d always rather be.”

Mark meets you at the hospital. You were working an overnight shift. You were in your third year of residency, working under the guidance of your seniors. That night was like any other night until the doors of the receiving dock flew open and paramedics quickly wheeled a wounded man on a stretcher inside. You were among the staff called to attend to him. You learned from the paramedics that he had been in some kind of shootout. You helped assist the surgeons during surgery as they removed any bullet fragments still remaining. The man remained in the hospital until he was well enough. During this time you cared for him everyday, cleaning and dressing his wounds, checking his vitals, etc. Mark recovers quickly, he’s upset with himself for caving and going to a real hospital, it was a risky move but his clan’s only private doctor was preoccupied and the severity of his injuries definitely called for medical attention. The only good thing that came out of risking getting his identity exposed was the cute nurse who was in charge of caring for him. He was attracted to you and it wouldn’t be long before he asked to take you on a date. You say yes to his offer and the rest is history. Mark won’t outright admit to what he does over time you come to find out on your own.

“You don’t need to know everything about me just yet, I don’t want to scare you off so soon…”

Haechan meets you at a restaurant. He’s having a celebratory dinner with his clan, at the restaurant you waitress for. As luck should have it you were the one picked to serve the loud rowdy bunch of drunk men. Surprisingly the bulk of them left you to do your job without any pushback from them. All except one. The one who sat himself at the head of the table, Haechan. He couldn’t keep his eyes and hands off of you all night. Every time you walked by he’d wink at you from afar and when you were close enough he’d try to pull you into his lap. You were used to serving drunks of all kinds and had your fair share of customers trying their best to flirt with you, Haechan was the most aggressive customer you’d ever had. Haechan was diligent and persistent, he didn’t press further that night and made sure you were tipped well. You thought you had seen the last of Haechan but you were so wrong. Haechan came in almost every day after he first saw you, always requesting you as his waitress. You were uninterested and ignored his advances every time but Haechan could appreciate a challenge.

“That’s fine, ignore me now…I’ll come in every day until you respond beautiful.”

#nct yandere #yandere nct #lee taeyong #yandere kpop #kpop yandere #kim jungwoo #lee haechan #kim doyoung #johnny seo #yuta nakamoto #nakamoto yuta #yandere nct reactions #mafia nct reactions #nct reaction #nct 127 mafia au

243 notes · View notes

espresseo-cafe · 6 months

Text

life is still beautiful | johnny | ch.1

genre: cappucino, romance, angst, university!au, dad!au, drama, slice of life

pairing: collegestudent!johnny x fem!reader

bean count: 4k

a/n: i’m so excited to be sharing this with you! it has been in the works since 2020 on and off and omg i can finally post this fanfic. this whole series has mentions of characters from different groups other than nct- red velvet, dreamcatcher, seventeen, sf9, etc to avoid confusion with people of the same name! note: this is only a work of fiction, it doesn’t reflect the artists’ personalities in any way.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

growing up, the continuous tingling feeling whenever you see your parents arguing at the end of your hallway always broke your heart. the raised voices, objects getting thrown around, and the banging of slammed doors against the doorframe deafened your ears. you remembered you had to knock on every single apartment on the floor; same, above, and below- to apologise the nuisance your parents caused. some with good hearts would understand out of pity for you, others would provoke to kick your family out of the building. so far, you’ve made it to several years without any notice from the landlord.

with that background, there weren’t any doubts that it affected the way you perceive everything in life. silence overpowered the joyous you like a large coat, it has been that way. the younger you wouldn’t understand the clash of your parents. the younger you wouldn’t know the problems they had. most importantly though, the younger you wouldn’t receive any love or support from them at all.

it was like you never existed.

as you hit the eighteenth mark, you’ve made the bold but practical decision to move out. the toxicity they emitted were too much for you to handle. with every penny or dime you’ve been saving everyday since you were twelve and some extra cash from various part time jobs since you were sixteen, you had your small carry on luggage packed and left first thing in the morning one summer. a dilemma kind of held you back whether to leave a note for your mom and dad, only deciding not to and tell them not to find you.

if there was anything you were blessed with even if you were put in a dire situation of a broken home, you had to pat yourself at the back for never failing your grades. just average and sometimes in the honorable mention’s list. thanks to that, you’ve secured a place at a university far from your family home.

and of course, choosing a location far off was more than intentional.

the first few months were a challenge, the surroundings took you sometime to familiarise. adjustment was never an issue though, running away from home was worth the change. as you expected, your parents didn’t bother to look for their only daughter. scoffing at the past, you realised it had almost been three years since you left.

making friends was easy too, to your surprise. known as the loner and depressed type in high school, you tried to change yourself a bit and managed to befriend a new crowd of people. of course, you were discerning on people who are worth to befriend, not the ones who’d waste your time. one of them being kim yoohyeon, who’s now your best friend and roommate.

“y/n, i’m going out to the store, want anything?” she asked while putting on a cardigan.

you hummed and rolled your eyes playfully, “hm, two packs of ramyeon and chips. you’re paying alright?” she threw a crumpled ball of tissue at you, gasping at the very direct response. “what? it’s two in the morning and i’m helping you pull an all-nighter for your fashion thesis due in two months and a half. i deserve a treat. be thankful i don’t have class tomorrow and that my part-time’s in the afternoon.”

“okay fine.” she dramatically slouched her shoulders down, “be back in a jiffy bub!”

as the door closed, you sighed and stretched your almost numbed body. yoohyeon’s project was half done, just needed a little more tweaking and you could say hello to a convenience store feast.

yoohyeon was the first person you met at orientation, she seemed to extract innocence at first glance. though as you got to know her, she was a meme in real life who possessed extreme talent in singing. you and her clicked, she had problems in her home but they were immediately managed. so she was all smiles from ear to ear. it was something you were envious of; to have a healthy relationship with parents, however, it wasn’t working with you at all.

sometimes you wondered how it felt like, to have someone love you like family. your aunts or uncles would message you to check on you, and whenever they brought your parents up, you shoved down the topic back to its grave. it’s dead conversation anyway. the latest update you heard from them was two years ago. they still lived in the same damned roof where they argued a lot, you wondered why they were still stuck to each other like glue. the only difference was that your dad worked the night shift while your mom on the mornings. so they probably never see each other eye to eye.

when they did though, all hell broke loose.

you were brushed off your thoughts when yoohyeon opened the door, “okay, here’s your food, time to pig out!”

“finally, i’m starving.” you had the hot water boiling before she arrived, immediately putting the ramyeon in the pot.

“so,” she started, opening a bag of potato chips.

“when are you planning to date? it’s been theee years since uni started and i’ve never seen you on dates before.”

you pressed your lips into a thin line, “not right now.”

“why not? you’re pretty, you can cook; you’re even taking an early childhood education course, specifically in special education.” she plopped one into her mouth and chewed shamelessly, “i bet you’re good with kids too.”

“so apparently that makes me an ideal girl?”

“an ideal girl worth to have!” she exclaimed, later reaching for your unlocked phone. “guess what, download this app and go have some fun.”

“if that’s tinder you’re planning on brainwashing me with, i’m not interested.” you joked, mixing the sauce and toppings with the now cooked noodles.

“you never know, it might work.” she singsonged.

you sighed, yoohyeon has been pushing you to date because she felt like you were like a hermit, always stuck in your own shell and would only go out if needed to. not that you were interested, you just wanted to get school done and make a stable living. love will come anyway.

she clicked on the app store and downloaded a trendy app named ‘love click’. “it’s an app solely made for university students within the state. kinda like tinder but you play anonymous with a made up nickname, no one will know how you look like.”

you raised a brow. “that’s dangerous than tinder, y’know?”

“this is different, they can detect fake accounts and do a facial recognition. anyway, once you put your actual photo and real age, it will automatically pair you with others similiar with yours; interests, and hobbies. then it will change your face to a random avatar if ever you do a video call.” she tapped away. “that’s how i met hwang minhyun.”

“eh, i still think it’s risky. besides, you just got lucky. you scored a hottie.” you slurped on the noodles. “i could never.”

“just try, you could always quit and they’ll never find you. and who knows? you might even receive the whole package.”

you sighed, “okay fine. i’ll do it just once, for you alright?” you finished the rest and threw the excess soup away. “i’m not doing any after that.”

“cool! all your details are in here already. let me know if someone messages you.” she gave you a playful wink before working on her project once again.

—

johnny stretched his limbs after a quick power nap, he haven’t had enough rest since he was on the clock 24/7. he turned to his side to check the time, sighing a relief when it was only 3pm. as if it was waiting for him to be awake, a text message from his mom appeared on the screen.

[ mom] : “don’t forget to eat, my dear john. you’ve got two mouths to feed ❤️”

johnny smiled at his mom��s reminder, he was relieved that the messages were reduced to a low, knowing how protective she was.

a loud thud on the floor made johnny stand on his feet and rush to the door next to his. his worried demeanor soon changed to a soft one when he saw a little smile beamed at him from the ground.

“youngmin-ah, what’re you doing on the floor? did you hurt yourself?”

the child just giggled, softening johnny’s heart every single he did so.

he remembered the night when the almost two year old came into his life. it was a rough beginning, but he managed himself and was proud how he actually did while still in school.

his friends were in full support of this unexpected scenario and would take turns in looking after the child while he worked the night shifts at a café. like any other people, his friends were in doubt at his decision of bringing him to lectures.

johnny again proved them wrong.

what surprised them wasn’t how the baby managed to be quiet in all of the classes, but how johnny effortlessly handled him if ever a fuss was made. kun recalled that in one of their exams in biology major, johnny had the baby cradled in one arm as the other wrote the quiz. the professor wanted to hold the baby boy while johnny did the exam, but young man refused to, saying that he could handle it. he wouldn’t want the baby crying in a stranger’s hold while everyone was so stressed for the exams. adding that the baby’s wails would be a distraction.

he became viral at the university page when a photo of him feeding youngmin a bottle of milk, that certain scenario made girls want him as a husband. sometimes they would stop by to say hello to him and the child.

“dada.” johnny smiled at title, the little toddler fiddling the bottle in his hand while his feet stretched up.

“seems like you’re alright.” he poked his nose, earning a giggle from the two year old. “i still have to check any injuries. say youngmin, your birthday’s coming up soon. what would you like?”

youngmin hummed, as if he understood the question clearly.

“well?”

“mama.”

johnny was caught off guard that he tickled the little toddler as he smiled. “buddy, you already have a mama though.” his phone dinged, indicating an incoming text message. “speaking of her, she just texted me.”

[ kim minji ]: sorry babe, couldn’t make it tonight for dinner. i got singing rehearsals.

[ johnny ]: it’s cool. how about tomorrow?

[ kim minji ]: i’ll see first, pretty busy.

he put his phone back into his pocket, sighing at the same excuse his girlfriend gave. he didn’t want to overthink but it had been like this for a while, he wondered if she had fallen out of love. shaking his head, he shrugged off the thought to the back of his mind.

youngmin turned his full body to the side before standing and climbed onto johnny’s kneeled figure, the bottle still in between his baby teeth. “mama, where?”

“she’s not coming home tonight. maybe some other time.” he ruffled youngmin’s soft hair, eyes closing due to exhaustion. but then the little toddler smiled and patted his cheek and johnny wrapped his arms around the little frame. “come on, let’s get you dinner, we’re having your favourite!”

“lasagna!” youngmin put arms up, and johnny could melt anytime.

“hey you said it perfectly this time! well done my so-“ he paused as his phone dinged, a snapchat notification from taeyong appeared on the screen. making the toddler tilt his head to why the young man stopped mid-sentence. “let’s go to wash your hands alright?”

while youngmin nodded then hopped away towards the bathroom, swiping to unlock his phone, a snap video that his said friend sent made his eyebrows meet in an ugly mood.

[ taeyongss ]: bro is that jiu? your mj?

it was his girlfriend giving a lap dance to someone he couldn’t seem to recognise due to the flashing lights, she was enjoying it and the shocking thing was, she wasn’t drunk at all.

kim minji, his girlfriend since senior high, had a few names labeled on her. one of them was jiu (pronounced as ji-yoo) a nickname everyone called her in school, being one of the main solos for the choir.

some of the juniors called her a pink princess because of her obsession with the said colour. owning almost everything in it.

and mj was a form of endearment that only johnny used. his expression changed from a smile to a frown, throwing his phone on the bed that it bounced off and landed on the ground; earning his phone a crack on the screen.

“dada?” youngmin peeked through the bedroom door. now it was him to hear the thudding sound. “happen?”

johnny jumped a little seeing the child standing by the door with a towel in his hands. “my phone fell. come on, let’s eat.”

lasagna was a favourite dish youngmin adored eversince he brought him to an italian restaurant. meatballs were a favourite too, but something about lasagna topped it. as youngmin was busy making his hands dirty, johnny called his mom at this hour, she was probably home by now.

“ah my love johnny! i’m glad you called, what is it?” her voice still bright and lively.

“um, i was wondering if i could drop youngmin off tonight?” he played with the fork. “taeyong messaged me and i think i need to have a drink and hang out for a bit.”

his mom’s soft laughter brought relief to his ears, “oh sure my dear, your dad and i could need some company. it’s been quiet around here since you’ve grown.”

johnny smiled at the reply, “great, we’ll be there in ten.”

“see you later.” she singsonged.

after dropping youngmin off, he made his way to the bar where his girlfriend was. everyone who met johnny knew that he could be reckless when someone crossed over the line, who knows what scene he’d make tonight?

“johnny.” taeyong called out after seeing him enter the bar, johnny walking towards the bar where his friend was stationed at. “please don’t make a scene. my boss let you off the hook the last time you broke loose.”

johnny’s eyes scanned the area, looking for mj before looking at back at taeyong. “don’t worry. i won’t. this johnny won’t do anything.”

“better keep your word. she’s by the corner over there.” taeyong pointed with his head, “she’s been here for the past three months. good thing i’m the only one from campus who has seen her. if anyone else did she’d lose her solo spot at the choir. so called ‘angel’, huh? no offense.”

“none taken, but thanks bro. see you later at the dorms.” johnny said, then he walked through partygoers, the blasting music was deafening so much he hated it.

“i know right? he’s such a sweetheart.” mj said to her friend as she patted the guy’s shoulder who she danced with earlier. “i’d love to-“

“mj.” johnny’s cold voice rung in her ears, sending shivers to her spine. what is he doing here? “i’m guessing rehearsals ended early or it never existed.”

“babe i-“

“ey johnny suh!” the guy seated next to her greeted him drunkenly, the more he looked closer in the dimmed light, his blood boiled. “haven’t seen you since you had a baby! minji has been great to me recently.”

it was his high school rival, takuya terada.

“we’ll catch up soon won’t we?” johnny said sarcastically. takuya wouldn’t know anyway, his vision probably already blurry to even comprehend a straight conversation. he looked at minji, who averted her gaze towards him as she rolled her eyes. “we need to talk, outside.”

he took her by the wrist and he didn’t care if he was hurting her. she hurt him first; for a while now actually. he just had to put up a front before he vent out when they exited the bar.

“what the hell, minji.” he threw his grip away, minji holding her wrist and tsk-ed at the attitude. “is that why you’ve been missing out lately? you were cheating on me with takuya?”

“missing out? johnny you’ve been missing out too!” she raised her voice, “i don’t know if you have noticed but it’s been straining on the both of us recently!”

“so your solution was to hang out with another guy when you could’ve voiced out to me about your feelings? mj, we’ve talked about this!” he wiped his face frustatingly. “i don’t think-“

“i don’t love you anymore, john.” she said blankly, her face didn’t emit any pain she felt, it was like she wanted it out there. “that’s why i’ve been ‘missing out’.”

“you don’t.. love me anymore?” johnny stood in shock, his voice shaking a little.

“i fell out of love. i’m sorry.. i’ve been planning to tell you but i couldn’t.” she hugged her arms. “i didn’t want to hurt you.”

“my gut feeling told me there was something up. i was hurt just thinking about it. i don’t know but somehow i knew it all along that you were out of it. i didn’t bring it up because i held onto hope and believed my guts were lying that you cheated on me.” he said, his hands rested on his hip. “turns out i was right.”

“i’m sorry.”

“save it. i’m not hurt at all. maybe i just had to come here to confirm if it were true. you can live with that guilt that you’ve broken me already before you even said anything. i’ll raise youngmin myself. we’re done.”

johnny walked away while the cold wind sliced through his cheeks. usually in a breakup, one would break down. him and minji dated since high school, and there were on and off arguments here and there. they would always make up through talking, but to be told that she was cheating on him by another person sure sucked. he’d rather find it out himself and vent out right then and there.

guess this timing was actually better. though he told minji he was broken, he was actually so much more than that. he expected to at least shed a tear, he didn’t, for youngmin’s sake. even though he felt like an elephant was lifted off his shoulders, his heart was anchored deep below.

he felt so heavy with betrayal that his heart ached so much in a way he didn’t expect.

he wanted to break down so bad.

the door swung open of his family home and youngmin screeched a high pitched tone loud enough to startle the old man beside him, who was reading a newspaper. “oh john’s back.”

“dada.” the little one ran towards him, hugging his long legs for a second before johnny picked him up. “back!”

johnny’s mood changed like a shooting star whenever youngmin’s in sight. “hey little buddy! i’m back, i had to meet a friend earlier.” he kissed his cheek, “were you good to granny bear and papa bear?”

“he was an angel, john!” his mom gave her son a quick peck on the cheek. “who knew you could raise him very well? plus singlehandly!”

“he got it from me, my dear.” his dad took the chance to say, “are your studies going well though?”

“still a dean’s lister, dad.” johnny’s ears tinted a light shade of pink.

“that, he got it from me.” his mom winked at his dad, who scoffed at the remark. “where’s minji? you haven’t brought her here for a while.” the look on johnny’s face was too readable that his mom knew in an instant.

“we broke up. she had another guy behind my back.”

the sudden snickers from his parents left him in question, were they laughing? “great ‘cause we didn’t really like her for you!”

“really?.. wait, what?” he asked in disbelief, “anyway, i broke it off and i kinda knew she was out of it already.”

“took you a while to realize it, john.” his father just sighed, “are you going to get a new one?”

“what? no.” johnny chuckled awkwardly, “anyway we’ll take our leave now.” johnny shook youngmin a little before his parents bid them a goodbye. he walked towards his car and buckled him up. “ready to go, buddy?”

“ready.” he wiped his eyes, sleep covering him very soon. “music please.”

“which one?” johnny asked as he set the rear mirror to get a good look at him, knowing well what youngmin was going to say.

“coldplay!” they said simultaneously.

“now that, you got it from me.” he laughed heartily while they made their way back to his shared apartment with taeyong, jungwoo, and kun.

the clinks of the apartment keys had the boys look up from their game on playstation. jungwoo sighing frustratedly when kun defeated him thrice in a row. “seriously? you’re cheating, kun hyung!”

kun stretched, “clearly not. you’re just a bad player.”

“could one of you dumbasses get the kimchi from the table?” taeyong shouted from the kitchen, only to be greeted with youngmin having the wanted side dish in his tiny hands. “see, youngmin just got here and he did a better job than you two!”

“it’s loud in here, damn.” johnny took his shoes off while youngmin had his phone in his hands.

kun sat on one of the couches, eating the kimchi fried rice taeyong just made. “so you met up with minji, how did the dinner go?”

taeyong nudged the younger boy, and jungwoo looked confused. johnny couldn’t blame the two, they didn’t know what actually happened. “these two lovebirds called it quits tonight.”

“what!?”

“yup.” johnny popped his lips, “takuya terada”

kun’s eyes widened, “like.. takuya from high school?”

“they suit each other anyway, the biggest flirts of ____ high.” jungwoo chewed on a kimbap. “no offense.”

“none taken, i feel relieved anyway.” he sat down spotting taeyong busy typing on his phone. “you still looking for girls on love click?”

“well yeah, someone should at least find me attractive.” he replied.

jungwoo snickered before choking on his food, “as if anyone would see your face through a filter system on the app. just what is the university thinking?”

“ha, wait until they see this handsome thing for real.” he turned to johnny, “bro you should try looking for new love, you’re in need of it right now, you know?” taeyong locked his phone to continue eating the almost midnight dinner.

“please, i’m still freshly ‘heartbroken’, don’t tempt me.” johnny rolled his eyes.

“mama.” youngmin shook the huge phone, a selfie of johnny and minji flashed the screen.

“not mama anymore.” he told him, then youngmin clicked on another app.

“mama.” he showed them the love click app; the color scheme of red and pink caught his attention. and johnny scrunched his brows, the other three smirking at each other.

“seems like he wants a new mama.” kun teased, earning a death glare from johnny. “what? that whole daddy look of yours is attractive to almost every girl in campus. just wife someone up already!”

shaking his head, he couldn’t believe the encouragement from his friend. “too soon my bros.” johnny chuckled, “maybe i’ll give it try after a few weeks or so.”

johnny sat by the bed while youngmin slept with his sausage pillow. now that he thought about it, the little boy hadn’t seen minji in months. it was obvious that he’d look for her. but what he didn’t get was that he showed love click; a dating app he didn’t remember installing.

“mama.” he recalled youngmin say.

he dimmed the lights and sat beside youngmin, patting his bottom gently as he drifted away into slumber, he too was getting sand in his eyes. he pressed his lips into a thin line, halfheartedly created an account just in case he really needed it.

“this is stupid.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

taglist: @titanmaknae29 @joepomonerof @lovesuhng @studyingthemind @cheyehc

216 notes · View notes

yeoosaangg · 6 months

Text

Advantage || Kinktober - Day 22

pairing ▸ johnny suh × f!reader

now playing ▸ advantage - daniel di angelo

⤷ ❝i'll spend all my money on you 'cause you're worth it.❞

genre ▸ idol au, established relationship, smut

warnings ▸ daddy kink, choking, voyeurism, praise, hair pulling, rough sex

--------

Johnny: How's Daddy's cock feel, baby?

You whine as he guides you up and down.

You were only innocently sitting on his lap while watching a movie when he pulled your panties to the side and shoved his dick inside you.

Y/n: So good, Daddy. Very big!

Johnny: I know, love. But you're taking me in so well.

You look over to the other couch and bite your lip while watching your boyfriend's bandmates jerk off to you.

Johnny: Let them see your body, baby.

You pull his hoodie over your head, tits bouncing free from the fabric.

Jaehyun: Fucking hell, John. You lucky bastard.

You whine again, squeezing your nipples when your boyfriend's pace quickens. His hard cock pounds your little pussy so good, stretching it perfectly in his shape.

Y/n: Daddy, I wanna to cum again.

He kisses the back of your neck and gives you permission to make a mess all over his cock. He doesn't stop fucking you, adding onto your already overstimulated body.

Johnny: Such a good girl for Daddy, princess.

Y/n: I want more! Please, give me more.

He hums, ignoring your request.

He can fuck you however long you want - in front of whoever you want - but he's not sharing you with anybody. Not even his closest friends.

Your shyness is fading away the more wet your pussy gets. Your can't keep your moans to yourself anymore.

Johnny reaches a hand around and pulls you into his chest by your neck. Your moans sound broken the tighter his grip gets.

Jaehyun: Ah, shit. I'm gonna cum.

That made you moan louder, clenching around your boyfriend's cock.

Johnny: My little dove wants you to cum for her.

Jaehyun pumps his dick until he covers his entire abdomen in his sticky essence.

Mark watches the way Johnny folds you in half, cock destroying your dripping cunt with his hips. He plays with his own balls while you stare into his eyes.

Johnny: Moan his name, love. Help him cum.

You do as your told, rolling your eyes to the back of your head while Mark curses through his orgasm.

Johnny: Look at you, baby. So eager to do icky stuff in front of Daddy's friends.

You scream when he bends you even more then you already are, lower back starting to ache from his powerful thrusts.

Johnny: The others still need to cum, princess.

You look at the rest of them - Taeyong, Jungwoo, Yuta, Haechan, Doyoung and Taeil - and see that they're desperately jerking off while watching your cunt swallow your boyfriend's cock.

Haechan: It hurts so bad.

Y/n: Daddy's cock feels so big.

Johnny: Need me to go faster?

Y/n: Please! Wanna cum for your friends.

Yuta cums all over his hand, breathing heavily as he grabs some tissues to clean up his mess.

You scream once again, pulling yourself off of Johnny so you can squirt all over the floor near the others.

That all it takes for Taeyong and Taeil to cum in their own hands.

You don't waste time and turn around to properly straddle your boyfriend, bouncing on his big cock.

Johnny: That's right, baby. Use Daddy's cock and drool all over yourself.

His left hand pulls at the roots of your hair, holding your head back as his hips meet your desperate humps. His right hand wraps around your waist to keep you steady.

Johnny: You're doing so good, baby. Daddy's cock can feel just how much your needy cunt wants more of me.

Y/n: Daddy! Oh, fuck, I'm gonna cum again!

He's also close, so he pounds into you harder than he has all night.

Y/n: C-Can they- Fuck! Can they cum on me?

Not this again.

But fine, whatever makes you happy.

Johnny: Only until Daddy cums inside your pretty pussy.

Y/n: Ok-Okay!

He applies more pressure on your throat to add to your already intense climb to orgasm. You feel him paint your gummy walls while while your juices mix together.

Johnny: You three can cum on her face and tits. But do not fucking touch her.

They nod, standing up after you've kneeled down on the ground. The way you look up at them and open your mouth gave them the final edge to cum all over you.

Jungwoo's cum lands on your nipples and chest. Haechan had aimed for your mouth and got most of it inside while Doyoung's gets on your eyes and cheeks.

You wipe your the cum off and lick your fingers clean, giggling at the way their jaws drop.

Johnny: Such a messy girl. Let's go get you cleaned up, beautiful.

Y/n: Yes, Daddy. And thank you for today.

They all coo at your little wave before getting carried away to your boyfriend's bedroom.

Haechan: God, that was so hot.

Jaehyun: Tell me about it.

Jungwoo: We should probably get changed.

They all awkwardly agree, noticing how they're still cock and balls out next to each other.

---

a/n: why do i put myself through this? ₍ᐢ. ̫.ᐢ₎ now i'm down bad for them and want to write a poly fic (separate from this). not any time soon, though! thanks for reading ‹𝟹

338 notes · View notes

mymoodwriting · 23 days

Text

13.2k, vampires, witches, magic, threats of death, blood, cocky behavior, teasing, workholic, abuse, workplace abuse, verbal abuse, lack of sleep, stress, work related stress, fluff, near-death experience, character death & resurrection, blood drinking, biting (@starillusion13 @peanutpinet)

“We should get a Queen?”

“What?” Johnny questioned. “Why all of a sudden?”

“I mean, there are a lot of benefits to having a Queen.”

“We’re doing just fine.”

“I’m just saying… it would be kinda cool.”

“Then go tell Taeyong.”

“I don’t know if he’d like the idea. It’s a whole thing, and we’d have to find a witch willing to do the spell. I doubt it’d be cheap too.”

“What wouldn’t be cheap?”

Doyoung walked into the living room, taking a seat on one of the couches and letting out a relaxing sigh. Blood still stained his lips, but he was quick to lick away the remains.

“Haechan was saying we should get a Queen.” Johnny stated. “And it definitely wouldn’t be cheap.”

“Why would we get a Queen? We don’t need one.”

“But it would make our lives easier.” Haechan remarked. “And we’d be more powerful.”

“It’s dangerous.” Doyoung reminded. “Although it’s not entirely a bad idea.”

A moment later the door opened and the others piled in. They just had dinner and now needed to let the blood settle down.

“Taeyong…”

“Hm? What is it, Haechan, still hungry?”

“I… kinda… but I was wondering… wouldn’t it be a good idea to get a Queen?”

“Wait, why would we need a Queen?” Yuta asked. “What’s that all about?”

“A Queen can be very beneficial for a nest. A source of power and blood.” Taeil explained. “With one we wouldn’t need to hunt as much, and our hunger would be better satiated. We’d be able to blend in with humans a lot better too.”

“That sounds great, so why don’t we have a Queen?”

“Well as you can see a nest doesn’t just have one. We’d need a witch to perform a ritual, and that itself is dangerous.”

“Well, I like the idea.” Jungwoo admitted. “I’m down to give it a shot.”

“I second that.” Mark added.

“Did you all not hear about how this is dangerous?” Jaehyun reminded.

“How dangerous can it really be?”

“We can wind up dead if this doesn’t work.” Johnny said. “Why do you think it’s not a common thing among vampires? Whole nests end up dead in pursuit of a Queen.”

“Shouldn’t we at least take a vote on this?” Doyoung questioned. “It doesn’t seem like everyone is opposed to this deadly idea.”

“Sure.” Taeyong agreed. “We can do this anonymously.”

The boys wrote down their choice on a piece of paper and added it into an empty glass. Taeyong was the one to count the votes afterwards. Lucky for them their numbers were odd so there would be no tie.

“Before I check the votes, are we all going to be okay with whatever the outcome is?” Taeyong questioned. “We could potentially end up dead.”

“Considering we’re immortal beings.” Mark said. “The threat of death seems more like a challenge than something to fear.”

“I swear, how did I end up with you guys?”

Taeyong pulled out the pieces of paper one by one and showed the others, placing it in one of two piles. In the end, the majority voted yes to embarking on this dangerous endeavor. The first step would be finding a powerful witch. Fortunately Taeyong knew of one, so they could at least deal with that hard part. The next night they made their way to a witches coven. It wasn’t common for both their kinds to meet, or to be friends, but Taeyong was an outlier.

“Irene, it’s so good to see you.” Taeyong embraced the witch in a hug. “How are the girls?”

“We’re doing well. I was quite surprised by your message though. What could you possibly need from me?”

“My nest and I want a Queen.”

“Ah, you’re serious?”

“Yes. Is that something you could help me with? I understand if-”

“It’s your nest on the line. If you’re serious about this then I won’t stop you. Besides, what other witch can you trust with such a spell.”

“Thanks.”

“Come on now. You’re all invited in.”

The boys entered the house, being mindful of their surroundings. Irene led them down to the basement where she had all her ingredients and the space for performing spells. While Irene gathered her ingredients, and had her girls help, she spoke of what came next.

“Do you know what this spell entails?”

“No idea.” Haechan answered.

“But you are aware of its dangers, right? You could end up dead.”

“Since this isn’t common, we don’t know much about it.” Jaehyun said. “I wouldn’t mind you enlightening us on the situation.”

“Of course. You see what makes this spell so dangerous, and the whole Queen thing in general, is that you are bonding your very being to another. The spell basically fractures your soul and in order to complete it you must find a Queen. If you don’t, well, you end up dead.”

“How long do we have?” Taeil asked. “Once the spell is done?”

“About a week.”

“Seriously? That’s not so bad.” Mark commented. “How is it that a nest winds up dead because of this?”

“Oh, you think it’s easy? You better get that idea out of your head or you will end up dead.”

Irene had one of her girls draw symbols on the floor while she began to mix ingredients. She had the boys sit down in a semi circle.

“And you’re all sure you want to do this? Cause once I cast this spell there is no undoing it. Even once you find your Queen, you can never remove her.”

“We understand.” Taeyong confirmed. “There is no going back once we do this. So you can proceed.”

“Alright. First, I need you all to spill your blood into this bowl.”

One of the girls handed over the bowl with a knife, and the boys passed it down the line. It wasn’t exactly sanitary, but with their healing capabilities it wasn’t an issue.

“As I mentioned before, this spell will weaken you. The first day or so you won’t feel it, but afterwards you will. Your hunger will disappear, and sunlight will be more of an issue for you. What you need to do within that week, before you lose all your strength, is to find your Queen and feed her the potion that is created as a result of this spell.”

“Why do you make it sound like it’s so difficult to find a Queen?” Jungwoo questioned.

“Because it is. You can’t just pick any random person to fulfill the role. They must be compatible with you, all of you.”

“Oh.”

“Which is honestly the most difficult part of all of this. Once the spell is complete I can point you in the right direction of your Queen, but unfortunately I cannot give you a name or address. Time is of the essence, and you must be swift.”

“If you can’t give us a name, then how exactly are we supposed to find our Queen?” Yuta wondered. “This sounds like a wild goose chase.”

“I’m afraid I don’t really have an answer for that. I’m not a vampire with a Queen, but from what I’ve heard you’ll know when you find the one.”

“Pretty vague, don’t you think?”

“If you don’t wish to attempt this, I can stop here.”

“No. We continue.” Taeyong stated. “Now that we have more details of the dangers, we’ll make sure to act accordingly.”

“Very well.”

The bowl was returned to Irene and she mixed up the contents once more. When she finished she had it placed between her and the vampires. The girls sat beside her, and Irene began the spell.

“Last chance to back out.” Irene commented.

“We got this.”

“Okay. This will hurt you as we begin, so bear with me.”

The candles that had been set up were suddenly lit and all other light sources were turned off. The girls began chanting, and when they opened their eyes there was nothing but a white glow. As far as they knew nothing was really happening, that is until they began to feel a pain in their chest. It felt like someone was ripping out their heart, but there was no way to stop the feeling. The fire from the candles grew in size, beginning to combine with the other flames. For a moment they were all blinded by the light of the fire, and then it all seemed to travel to the bowl, burning the contents into ash. Or at least that’s what they thought.

Once the fire was gone the candle light went out, and all the other lights turned on. The boys could take a normal breath as the pain in their chest began to subside. Irene paid them no mind as she took the bowl and poured its contents into a small vial. She swirled it around for a bit before placing it in a small box and grabbing the bowl, returning to the others. Her girls pulled out a map and set it down on the floor. Irene lifted up the bowl and cast another spell before pouring out the remaining contents onto the map. The strange crimson liquid stained the map for a moment before it began moving. It created a small circle on the map and spelled out the name of the marked location.

“That is where you can find your Queen.” Irene held out the box to Taeyong. “When you do find them, they need to drink the contents of this vial, and then you need to stop their heart.”

“What?”

“What? Did you think your Queen was going to be human? No, no, they need to become a vampire like you, and you know how that process works. Once they turn, you must all drink from them in order to complete the ritual. All this must be done within a week. Understood?”

“Yeah, we got it.” Taeyong took the box. “I guess we should get going.”

“Indeed. And one last thing, Taeyong.”

“Hm?”

“Don’t die.”

“I don’t plan on it.”

🖤

For the time being they felt no different than their usual selves, although the clock was ticking. The trip to their destination wasn’t a long one, but they lost half a day. Vampires wouldn’t burn in the sunlight, unless they were exposed to it for too long. Thankfully they arrived during the night, not having to worry about anything but the task at hand. They found themselves in a small little city, a few skyscrapers painting the skyline. It was a beautiful place, but the size was a bit concerning. Their Queen was here, but they had no idea where to start.

“So, what should we do first?”

Haechan was the first to step out of the car, stretching his limbs and getting some fresh air. The hyungs had already picked out a hotel to stay at, getting the penthouse suite, now they just needed to check in. Haechan took in the sights, enjoying the view around him, and thus not aware of his surroundings. As he took a few steps back he wound up crashing into someone. Papers scattered to the floor, and both parties fell to the ground.

“Fuck, watch where you’re going.” Haechan hissed.

“Sorry, so sorry, you’re not hurt are you?”

“I’m fine.”

“I’m so sorry.”

Haechan noticed a young girl frantically picking up the papers. She didn’t even look at Haechan as she apologized. This pissed him off, but before he could make a comment the girl winced, grabbing her hand and revealing a small paper cut. He saw a dot of blood bloom on her finger, and then he caught a whiff of her scent.

“Oh…”

“I’m so sorry, but I really have to go.” The girl sucked on her finger for a moment before scrambling to get all her papers and stand up. “Sorry again.”

Haechan watched as the girl rushed into the hotel, disappearing from view. He was still on the ground, staring down the path she had gone. Mark soon came over and helped him get back on his feet.

“Are you okay?”

“It’s her.”

“What?”

“That girl… she’s the one…”

“What girl?”

“The one that just went into the hotel… she’s our Queen.”

“What nonsense is he spewing now?” Johnny said. “We just got here.”

“Listen to me, it’s her.”

“How do you know?” Doyoung questioned. “Or are you just jumping to conclusions?”

“I’m telling you, it’s her. Whoever she is, her blood, her scent, it’s calling to me… I have to go after her.”

“Easy there.” Taeil came over to grab Haechan. “You were just a rude prick to her, so I doubt she wants to see your face. And I’m pretty sure you’re just hungry.”

“Our hunger is practically nonexistent now. I’m not entirely hungry for her blood, but for her… although I wouldn’t mind a taste either.”

“Well, you’re not going after her.” Taeyong stated. “Some of the others can follow this lead of yours and the rest of us will check in.”

“But-”

“I’m not going to repeat myself.”

The boys all got their things and made their way into the hotel. Although Haechan was more focused on following the sweet scent. He wandered off just a bit before Johnny grabbed him, but it did provide answers. A sign in front of the hotel ballroom stated that there would be a fashion show there in three days. People were coming in and out of the room, meaning things were getting set up, and Haechan was certain the girl he had run into was in there.

“She’s there. I know it.”

“If you say so, but you don’t get to go.”

“Please, please, I’ll behave.”

“Taeyong already told you no. Now come on.”

Johnny informed the others about Haechan’s discovery, and his theory. With all that said Taeyong decided he’d investigate this, taking Yuta and Jaehyun with him while the rest checked in and took their bags upstairs. The trio made their way over to the ballroom entrance, sneaking inside when no one was looking. Once inside they could see that the stage was being set up, along with the tables and chairs. No one paid them attention, at least not at first. Since they were just standing around it was assumed they hadn’t been given a task yet.

“You three, what are you doing?”

“Oh, don’t mind us dear.” Taeyong compelled. “We’re just looking around.”

“If you’re not here to help with the show, then leave.”

“What?”

“You heard me.”

“I’m sorry, who are you?”

“The person in charge of this show. Everything has to be perfect, so if you’re not going to help, leave.”

“I-”

“Now!”

The girl snapped, startling all of them, and pointing at the door. That’s when they noticed the bandaid on her finger, confirming she was the one Haechan had spoken of. Although what had Taeyong and the others perplexed was her immunity to their powers. It could just be a side effect of the spell, but they couldn’t be sure that was the case. She started ushering them out when another voice spoke up.

“Y/n, what are you doing!?”

You quickly turned around to face your boss, Vevee, with a big smile on your face. She walked over to where you were and you began to explain.

“I was just kicking out these intruders. Everything is still going according to schedule, so you don’t have to worry.”

“Is that so?”

“You must be in charge.” Taeyong spoke, stepping up to introduce himself. “I’m Taeyong, I was hoping to meet you.”

“And you are?”

“Here to help. I see you’re having a fashion show, and I have some wonderful models for you.”

“Do you now?”

“Yes. Let me introduce Jaehyun and Yuta.” Taeyong gestured to the other two. “Of course I have a few other models, but they’re up in the penthouse.”

“Ah, so you’re the one who stole the penthouse suite from me.”

“Apologies, but I need the best for my models.”

“Vevee, we already have models for the show.” You interrupted. “We don’t need anymore.”

“A few more won’t hurt.” Taeyong compelled. “Right?”

“… you are right, why don’t you bring down your boys tomorrow morning. It will be easier to see if they’re any good once the stage is set and they can walk the runway.”

“Of course. I’ll return in the morning.”

“Vevee.” You said. “We-”

“That’s enough. This is my show, now get back to work.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Vevee offered Taeyong a smile before returning her attention to the stage being set, giving out some directions. You were glaring daggers at this Taeyong guy with his dumb models. He only gave you a smirk in return. Things may have worked out for him, but you knew you were gonna get an earful about this later.

“I’ll see you later, y/n.” Taeyong smiled.

“Fuck off.”

Taeyong left with the other two in tow. It wasn’t until they were in the elevator going up that they questioned what Taeyong had done. He said he’d explain once they gathered with the others. It seemed the rest were settling in well, and Taeyong gathered them all in the living room, gazing out at the skyline while he waited.

“So, how did it go?” Haechan questioned. “Did you find her? Was I right?”

“Maybe…”

“Yes!”

“Wait, what?” Johnny stated. “Are you kidding me?”

“No, but there was something about this girl. My compulsion didn’t work on her. I thought maybe it was because of the spell, but my power did work on her boss.”

“Don’t forget to tell them about the other thing.” Yuta mentioned.

“What other thing?” Doyoung asked. “What did you do?”

“Tomorrow morning you’re going to walk the runway, see if this lady likes you for her show.”

“What! Why!?”

“This y/n girl is working the show. So if we’re a part of it too, it will give us a reason to be around her. I’m not sure if she is the one, but we need to get more information. Even if it’s not her, participating in this fashion show will allow us to mingle with many other individuals in the city, making it easier to find our Queen.”

“I always wanted to walk a runway.” Jungwoo commented. “I’m down.”

“Then we’re in agreement. You all better be on your best behavior.”

“We will.”

🖤

Come morning the boys made their way down to the ballroom. The boss was nowhere to be seen, but they quickly found you as you were glaring at them from the stage area. Taeyong merely smiled and waved, deciding to help himself to the snack table with the others. He knew it would be best to socialize with all the other staff members, but before he could say anything he began to overhear some gossip.

“Did you hear what y/n did last night?”

“No, what happened?”

“She was trying to kick out these guys, and said this was her show.”

“No way.”

“Right? I mean, she’s not technically wrong. She does everything for Vevee, this practically is her show.”

“Sh! If the boss hears you-”

“Vevee won’t be here until, like, noon. Besides, she won’t take it out on us. You know Vevee blames y/n for everything. She got scolded over not getting the penthouse suite, and then for trying to get rid of those potential models. I swear, I don’t know how that girl puts up with such a boss.”

“I guess the pay is good.”

“I don’t think any amount of money is enough for being Vevee’s personal assistant.”

“That’s true. Let’s get back to the green room, those models should be here soon, and I heard they’re hot.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to meet them.”

After overhearing that Taeyong glanced back over to the stage, seeing you give direction on light placement, speaking into a headset as well, and then answering the questions of the other employees that came up to you. If he didn’t know otherwise he would think you were in charge, especially since the real boss was nowhere to be found.

“Ya! Mr. Intruder.”

Taeyong didn’t realize you were talking to him until you walked down the runway to get closer to him, yelling and waving your arms around. He put on a cocky smile and walked over.

“Yes?”

“Get your boytoys to the green room for hair and makeup. There are some test outfits they can wear, so I want them ready to go in twenty minutes.”

“And where is your boss?”

“Upstairs sleeping. Any other stupid questions?”

“You don’t like me much, do you?”

“What made you think otherwise? Now go. You’re down to nineteen minutes.”

You gave Taeyong a fake smile and got back to the others, continuing where you left off. Knowing Vevee her alarm was probably going off, so she would be down soon. You still remembered how she fought you about staying at the hotel, especially since it wouldn’t be the penthouse suite. You had to put your foot down though, knowing she’d be hella late if she was at her own place, and at least like this you knew where to find her in case of emergencies. Or you could easily get her out of bed yourself. For now, you’d give her the benefit of doubt and hope she came down on her own.

🖤

Taeyong gathered his boys and went to the green room. There were plenty of others around, but he paid them no mind. A few of the stylists around took the boys, starting to get their measurements and figuring out what outfit to put them in. One almost got him, but he wasn’t a model for the runway. He wandered around a bit, taking in the other models, and looking at the official outfits for the show. Last night he had done a bit of research, getting more information about this Vevee. The lady had quite the reputation. Her work was widely praised, although it wasn’t easy to get kindness from her, even if it was fake. Taeyong might not have gotten the chance to be here if not for his powers. Which reminded him.

“You, pretty girl, get me an iced americano, okay?”

“Yes, sir.”

He needed to test his powers a bit more, just to make sure if last night was a fluke or something. A while later he returned to the others, finding them seated as they were getting the last few touches of makeup.

“Alright, models, please make your way to the stage for the test run.” You came to the green room, barking out orders. “Let’s move. This isn’t the big show but you all better act like it.”

“I was wondering where you were.” Taeyong commented. “I wanted you to do my hair and makeup.”

“I’m not a stylist.”

“Are you sure? It seems like you can do every job here.”

“Just get your guys to the stage.”

“Of course.”

You didn’t hang around the green room for too long, returning to the main stage and feeling relief upon seeing Vevee present. You quickly went to get her a coffee before approaching.

“Where are the models?”

“They’re backstage right now. Shall we start a test run?”

“Yes. I need to see who actually knows how to do their job.”

“Of course.”

You spoke into your headset to give backstage the green light on starting the test run. The lights went down and the first model walked down the runway. You stood by Vevee’s side, examining the models as well to make sure everything went smoothly. For the most part you knew who was on stage as you had worked with these models before, but when you saw Taeyong’s boys you were a bit taken aback. You didn’t care much for them, but now that you were really seeing them, you were quite stunned by their beauty. This wasn’t even rehearsal, but they were good, and you hated it.

“So, what do you think Vevee?”

“Get them all on the stage, now.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Through your headset you told backstage to have the models come onto the stage. Vevee looked them over, pointing at the ones she wanted gone. All the new boys remained on stage to your disappointment.

“Alright. I want outfits fitted for them.”

“Yes, Vevee. I’ll grab a handful for the promotional shoots as well.”

“Might I volunteer my boys.” Taeyong suggested. “Some new faces should draw attention.”

“I’m against the idea.” You stated. “It’s better to stick with models we’ve used before as people recognize them and trust them.”

“On the contrary. Something new will entice others to come. Besides, you have to admit all my boys are quite the face card.”

“Vevee-”

“That is an excellent idea. Y/n, have the boys prepped for the shoot.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good. I’m off then, I have a lunch engagement. You can handle everything here, right y/n?”

“Yes, Vevee.”

“I’ll stop by tonight for a proper rehearsal.”

“We’ll see you then.”

You only threw a glare at Taeyong before ordering the models back and following them. A few things needed to be changed, and you needed the stylist to prepare the new boys. Taeyong stayed with the boys, but then he got curious as to where you were, so he went off to find you. He asked around, being told you were in one of the green rooms. He knocked before entering, going to a few rooms before finding the one. He found you leaning against the wall, the smell of coffee in the air.

“I see you finally got a break.”

Taeyong didn’t get a response, figuring you were ignoring him, which wasn’t a first. He approached you, placing a hand on your shoulder when the cup of coffee suddenly fell from your hand. It spilled to the floor and you started to slide down the wall. He quickly caught you, seeing that you were passed out.

“Y/n?”

“Hm… what the fuck!”

You opened your eyes and came face to face with Taeyong. You screamed and shoved him away from you. For a moment you lost balance but were able to catch yourself.

“What are you doing here!?”

“I was looking for you.” Taeyong explained. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine.”

“Are you sure? You-”

“What do you want?”

“I… are you okay? Looking at you now, you seem exhausted.”

“It’s nothing I can’t handle.”

“You were sleeping standing up.”

“A quick power nap.”

“Did you even sleep last night?”

“No, I pulled an all-nighter to get things properly set up for today. Then I had to be back here for the final touches and to make sure Vevee woke up on time. I swear, she drives me insane sometimes. She kept fighting me about staying at the hotel, but I needed her to be here since she couldn’t possibly be late if she was so close to the event space. And- why am I even telling you all this. Are your boys done with hair and makeup?”

“How are you even functioning right now?”

“I’ll take that as you don’t know, so now I gotta go look into it myself. Move.”

“Y/n.” Taeyong grabbed your arm. “Go to sleep.”

“Fuck off!”

“How… you’re only hurting yourself if you keep doing this! Vevee-”

“Took me in after I graduated, when I had nothing! She gave me a job and helped me build myself up from scratch! So don’t you dare question me! You’re working for her too now, so we’re in the same boat.”

“But-”

“Don’t act like you care about me or something, you’re just here for a paycheck. Now leave me alone. Gosh, I’m gonna need to get someone to clean this room now.”

You pulled yourself out of Taeyong’s grasp and left the room as you called for maintenance to clean up the spilled coffee. You checked the time, needing to check on the models. Taeyong stayed put, once again left in shock over how his powers didn’t work on you, but also worried about the state he had found you in. He didn’t even notice until now how much you actually did, and how you weren’t really credited for any of it. He was just having fun by teasing you, but maybe he needed a different approach.

“Is everyone almost done?”

You went to the green room where the models were, glancing at each one to make sure they were ready. The photography crew would be here soon and you would have to focus on them while they set up so the models had to be ready. Everything was still on schedule, so you were at least grateful for that. You told the stylists to bring the models out to the stage once done. You then ducked out to make sure the photoshoot area was set up and met up with the crew once they showed up. You made sure everything was set up well, and then took note when the models arrived. They were quite intrigued by the new faces, but of course whatever Vevee wanted, she got. Although the photographer didn’t seem to mind the new boys.

“How do I look?”

Haechan couldn’t help but approach you, feeling exceptionally handsome today. You only rolled your eyes at the question.

“Presentable, now pay attention.”

“To what?”

“The shoot. You’re new models, I doubt you’ve done this stuff before.”

“I’ve never been a model either, but I’m a natural at it.”

“What?”

“Don’t you agree.”

“I swear you’re all just trouble.”

“Only to you.”

“Honestly. So if you’re not models then- Ya!” You ran over to Yuta, taking the drink out of his hand. “What are you doing!?”

“Huh?”

“You just got your makeup done, why are you drinking?”

“It’s just water.”

“Yeah, and now I need to touch up your fucken lips. None of you are professionals.”

You went over to one of the stylists lingering around, dragging Yuta with you. The stylist handed over the kit they had and you found the match for Yuta’s color. You immediately began to touch up his color.

“Is there something you can’t do?”

“Keep you all in line apparently. Don’t fuck up your makeup again, got it?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Don’t call me that.”

“So, can I buy you a drink later?”

“No.”

“Please. When do you get off work?”

“Tomorrow.”

“Huh?”

“Go on now, you’re next.”

You dragged Yuta over to the shoot area, watching from the sidelines. Now you could take a breath cause being so close to that boy was making your face burn. Usually you kept yourself composed around the models, you had worked with them before, but all this new talent, it was taking you back to when you first started. It had been so fun to work alongside Vevee, setting up shows, taking part in every aspect so you could handle any emergency. Now everything was just a job, and it was exhausting. Still, seeing the final product was worth it.

“You know, I don’t think you actually had that coffee earlier.”

“So?”

“Here.” Taeyong held out a cup of coffee. “Maybe you can have some now.”

“Thanks.”

You didn’t want to accept anything from him, but the caffeine wouldn’t hurt. To your surprise it was your order, but you weren’t gonna ask how he knew that. Instead, you might as well get some information.

“May I ask you something?”

“What is it?”

“Who are you?”

“Excuse me?”

“None of your boys here have any experience as models, so you’re definitely not some sort of agency. I know Vevee only let you participate cause they’re good looking and-”

“You think my boys are good looking?”

“Why are you here? Cause as far as I’m concerned you somehow talked your way into this show, but it was never your intention to be a part of it.”

“Perceptive, aren’t you?”

“So I’m right.”

“Not exactly.”

“Then why are you here? What do you get out of this?”

“My boys and I came here looking for something.”

“Well I hope you find it, and fast, so you can get out of my life.”

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Very much.”

“When I find what I came for, I’ll let you know.”

“Don’t bother.”

“Y/n.” Jungwoo came over. “Can you touch up my makeup?”

“Go ask one of the stylists.”

“But I saw you fix up Yuta.”

“So?”

“Please, I want it to be you.”

“So you can do makeup.” Taeyong commented. “You’re a true ace, aren’t you?”

“Shut it. Jungwoo, go ask someone else.”

“But-”

“Let her drink her coffee, go on now.”

“Fine.”

You rolled your eyes when you saw Taeyong’s smirk. You wished you could walk away but you had to keep watch of everything. Once the shoot was over you were relieved, finally able to get away from the boys. Everything was done for the day, but you still had work to do. All the other employees checked in with you before leaving for the night. You were back in one of the green rooms, working on your laptop and going over the pictures from the shoot. You needed to pick the best ones to send over to marketing. The goal was to have the promotional period out by tomorrow morning, so it was going to be a long night.

🖤

“She doesn’t like us very much.” Jaehyun commented. “Are we sure it’s her?”

“We’re not.” Doyoung reminded. “But it seems likely.”

“Your powers still work on others, right?” Taeyong questioned. “I’ve had no problem compelling people today, but it never seems to work on y/n.”

“Oh, that’s a first.” Johnny mentioned. “Unless she has anti vampire measures.”

“I doubt it’s that.”

“We should take her out to dinner.”

“Didn’t you already get rejected, Yuta?”

“Shut it.”

“You gonna try again?” Mark teased. “I doubt she’ll say yes.”

“Maybe not one-on-one, but all of us, like some company dinner.”

“She’s already suspicious.” Taeyong mentioned. “So I doubt she’ll wanna be near us.”

“Suspicious?” Taeil questioned. “Of what?”

“Us. She knows you’re not models, and is questioning our reason for being here.”

“Well, we don’t plan to stick around for long.” Jungwoo said. “So it’s fine.”

“It’s not considering she’s most likely our Queen. We need to get along with her, it’s in our best interest.”

“We need her to survive.” Haechan remarked. “We’re gonna turn her anyway.”

“And don’t you think it’d be better if we were on good terms before then. Or perhaps we can get her to agree to all this.”

“Oh, that would be good.”

“Exactly. So be nicer to her tomorrow, understand?”

“Yes, sir!”

Only a few actually slept that night. Vampires were mostly nocturnal creatures but things had been different the last few days. Taeyong stayed up, staring at the city and the night sky. Every day that passed was dangerous, but he was certain of his choice, he just wanted things to go well. Before sunrise Johnny and Jungwoo decided to head down to the ballroom to look around the show area before everyone else showed up. They messed around on stage for a bit before heading to the back. The outfits they had worn the other day were just for practice, so they were curious if the ones for the show were around somewhere. As they searched they came across an interesting and concerning sight.

“Y/n?”

The boys wound up finding you passed out at one of the tables in a green room, sleeping on your laptop. They carefully went to your side and shook you awake, accidentally startling you and making you jump out of your seat.

“What time is it! How did you get in here?”

“Easy, easy, we were just looking around.” Jungwoo explained. “It’s barely like five in the morning.”

“Five… good.”

You exhaled and sat back down, turning on your laptop to make sure you had finished everything last night. You had, which meant everything was still on schedule.

“What are you doing here so early?” Johnny asked. “Didn’t you go home last night?”

“No, I was busy.”

“Are you serious?”

“You didn’t answer my other question though, what are you two doing here? Rehearsals don’t start til eight.”

“Just curious, but since we found you, how about breakfast?”

“No thanks, I’m good.”

“Okay. I wasn’t really asking. So either you come with us to have breakfast, or we’re gonna mess around rehearsal.”

You glared. “I’d call your bluff, but you guys don’t know Vevee, or care. So fine, but we can get the hotel breakfast, that way I’m not far from here.”

“That works for me.”

You really were reluctant to share a meal with these guys, but you couldn’t trust they’d behave today unless you did this for them. The three of you went to get breakfast, although when you tried to get coffee they didn’t let you, saying you had been drinking enough caffeine as of late. You complied and got some food. Even if you sat and ate with them you had no intention of making conversation, but it was hard to keep quiet.

“How many hours did you sleep?” Jungwoo wondered.

“Enough.”

“You should have at least slept on the couch. Probably more comfortable.”

“I’ll sleep after the show.”

“That’s not exactly better.” Johnny said. “You’re compromising your health.”

“And you care because?”

“It’s concerning.”

“I’m fine, so no need to worry.”

“Vevee runs you into the ground everyday, how can you-”

“I’m not talking about work with you.”

“Fine. In all honesty though, you do an amazing job.”

“What?”

“Seriously. You’re pretty talented all on your own. I’m sure today will go smoothly. I promise we won’t be trouble.”

“I’ll keep you to that.”

You were caught a bit off guard by the compliment, but you just wanted to finish eating and get back to the ballroom. You finished up first and excused yourself, ditching them and heading back to work. Once other staff members began to arrive you had them begin setting up and get ready for the models. Eventually Taeyong and his boys came down and you directed them all to the green room.

“Another busy day?”

“It’s always busy.”

“Did you have breakfast?”

“Yes, your boys blackmailed me.”

“What?”

“Forget it. Do you need something?”

“No, but if there’s anything I can do to help. I know rehearsals are important.”

“Oh… uh…”

“If you need anything from me just let me know. I’ll be with my boys in the green room.”

“Alright.”

You really weren’t expecting a one eighty on these boys, but maybe they weren’t entirely unprofessional. Still, you weren’t gonna dwell on that and just continue with the task at hand. You hoped everything would go well, but when you got notice that one of your stylists called in sick you knew things were gonna get complicated. You didn’t have any other choice, so you went to the green room and got a list of who still needed work done. Of course it had to be some of Taeyong’s boy. You could see all the smiles on their stupid faces when you grabbed the makeup but you didn’t say anything, they would.

“Ya, y/n gets to do my makeup.” Haechan cheered. “Best day ever.”

“Quiet down.”

“Yes ma’am.”

You focused on the makeup, occasionally stepping away when others asked for direction, but for the most part you were keeping on schedule. The boys complimented your work, glowing over the fact you had gotten them ready.

“Y/n.”

“What?”

“Is everything alright?”

“What kind of question is that?”

“Well, you said you’re not a stylist.” Taeyong pointed out. “Yet you’ve been here.”

“One of my stylists called off today, and I don’t have anyone else.”

“Ah, sorry. Can I help in any way?”

“No, you just…”

You didn’t want to ask him for help, but you also knew it wouldn’t be the best idea to just take on extra tasks. You really hoped he just didn’t make a fuss with you later.

“Actually, the catering service should be arriving soon. Do you think you can have them set up in the same area as yesterday? You know where that is, right?”

“I do.”

“Cool. I’m on channel four if you have any questions. Just borrow a walkie from someone else.”

“Thank you.”

You could mentally check off that task and just continue with what you were doing. When another staff member brought up the catering team being here you just told them Taeyong had it handled but to check on him and let you know if you were needed. You didn’t hear back so that was a good sign, and you could rest assured knowing your staff could get some food.

“When did you learn to do makeup?” Doyoung asked. “You’re good.”

“Just something I needed to know to help Vevee.”

“Have you ever thought of being a stylist?”

“My job is more than that.”

“Yeah, but having a solid career choice isn’t bad.”

“I guess, but right now I need you to be perfect.”

“It’s just rehearsal.” Jaehyun remarked in the next chair over. “You don’t need to be perfect.”

“If you have that kind of mentality about rehearsals you’re not gonna make it as a model. Every show is important, and you need to treat it as such every time. That way when it really does matter, you’re not stressed but doing something you’re confident in. So please, treat today as if it was the actual show.”

“Wow, never thought of it that way. Is that how you see it?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll do my best today, promise.”

“You better.”

By the time you finished with makeup the runway was ready for rehearsal. You checked in with tech to make sure they knew their marks and then told everyone to be ready in ten. As you stepped out to the show area you saw Vevee sitting by the stage with a coffee in hand. She was chatting away and seemed to be in a good mood. You took a breath and made your way over.

“Hi, Vevee, glad you made it.”

“Ah, there you are. Is everything ready?”

“Yes. We’re gonna-”

“Then let’s start.”

“The team is-”

“Now.”

“Yes ma’am.”

You called to those backstage to start everything in the next handful of seconds. You knew they were all probably gonna scrambled for a moment but then the lights went down and the models began to walk the runway. You paid attention to them, making note of where to improve while also making sure Vevee was content. If she had any notes she’d let you know afterwards. You went through the whole show in silence, thankfully the music playing made things less awkward. While you seemed focused on the models, Taeyong kept his gaze on you. Despite everything you were still working, you didn’t even take a seat for this. Once the show was over Vevee got up to speak with you.

“The models need to exude more confidence and pride. They’re wearing Vevee originals, this is the opportunity of a lifetime for them.”

“I will let them know.”

“Tell the marketing team to send out more promos in the morning, and don’t use the same pictures twice.”

“Got it.”

“Very well, on another note, what were you thinking!?”

“I’m sorry, what-”

“You had Taeyong working! He’s just a representative of his company and you thought-”

“It was no trouble at all.” Taeyong cut in. “I offered and-”

“I’m so sorry about that. Y/n should have no problem managing on her own. There was no need for you to step in.”

“I-”

Taeyong noticed you desperately shaking your head and trying to tell him to stop talking. He wanted to defend you, but seeing the worry in your eyes made him step back.

“Apologies. I don’t mean to worry you.”

“Let the girl do her job, no need for you to break a sweat.”

“Understood.”

“Good. Now y/n.”

“Yes Vevee.”

“I want another rehearsal tomorrow before the show.”

“What? If we do another the staff would need to come in before sunrise, and it would have to happen along side-”

“I don’t care for the details, just do it.”

“Of course ma’am.”

“Alright. My work here is done. I have to get ready for tomorrow.”

“We’ll see you then ma’am.”

You gave Vevee a bow and didn’t move until you knew she was gone. Taeyong took a step towards you and then saw your legs give out on you. He quickly caught you and held you up. For a moment you allowed it before getting yourself together and pulling away from him.

“I’m fine.”

“Sorry about earlier, I thought-”

“It’s fine. We need to run the show again.”

“Again? But we-”

“I need to incorporate Vevee’s notes. It won’t take long.”

“Fine. But you need to eat first.”

“What?”

“You nearly fainted just now, and it’s lunch time for your staff too anyway.”

“Right, right…”

“Come on, you need to take a break too.”

“I said-”

“I’m not asking. Please, if you’re not gonna take care of yourself then let me do it.”

“I-”

“Let’s go.”

Without asking Taeyong took your hand and led you over to the food table. He got in line with you, still holding your hand. He made you hold your tray while he placed food on top of it, asking what you wanted and getting his own food in the process. Afterwards he sat down with you, getting you some water and telling you to ease off the caffeine. He even took your phone from you so you could actually eat. You didn’t say anything to him, and he didn’t pry you to talk. The rest of his boys eventually came to the table too, but you didn’t make conversation with them either. You just wanted to finish your food and get back to work. Although you knew Taeyong had a point. It was lunch time, no one besides you would be working.

After you finished eating you excused yourself, and thankfully Taeyong let you go. Once everyone was back you had the models get touched up and had staff prepare for another run. When Taeyong came over to you he asked where he could help but you just threw a glare his way. You weren’t gonna ask him for help again. Still, he stayed by your side as you ran the second rehearsal, talking to the models and the backstage crew. Taeyong had to admit you were quite good at being in charge. Everything went smoothly and everyone seemed to be having a good time. You were a bit ahead of your own schedule which was great, but next came the hard part. You gathered everyone and informed them that they needed to come in early for another rehearsal before the actual show.

The complaints came rolling in, but it was what Vevee wanted and there was no going against it. Since everyone had finished up early, you let them know that once they packed up their things they were free to go. They all seemed a bit upset, and you really felt guilty for it. You checked over everyone’s stations and then dismissed them. In the end it was just you, or so you thought. Taeyong and his crew were still hanging around, some up on the runway messing around. You were glad to see them smiling and having fun, but the day was over.

“You guys can go home, you know.”

“We know.” Taeil said. “We were waiting for you.”

“Me?”

“Yeah. Dinner and then we can take you home.”

“I’m good, thanks. There are still somethings I-”

“Nope.” Johnny cut in. “Tomorrow is the big day, you should eat well and then get some rest.”

“It’d be a waste to go home considering how early I need to be here in the morning.”

“Are you gonna sleep here then?”

“…”

“You’re kidding.”

“You guys can go.”

“You’re coming with us.” Mark stated. “You can’t stay here.”

“You’re not the boss of me.”

“Easy now.” Taeyong spoke up. “It’s really not a good idea for you to stay here, especially without eating.”

“I’ll order something in a bit.”

“How about I propose something else.”

“Like what?”

“Well, my boys and I are staying in the penthouse suite. So why don’t you come up with us, we can get room service, and you can crash on one of our beds. That way you can get some good sleep and not worry about being so far from the ballroom. How does that sound?”

“I don’t know.”

“You need to be well rested. Tomorrow is the big day. I’m just trying to help.”

“Fine, but if any of your guys try anything I swear.”

“We’ll all behave. Promise.”

“Alright. Let me just grab my laptop.”

The prospect of sleeping in an actual bed was really too tempting to pass, so you went up with the guys to the penthouse suite. You were stunned by the view, heading over to the window and looking out at the city. It seemed to be alive in its own way at night, and you had never seen it like this before. Taeyong brought you over a menu and you ordered yourself something, getting to work in the meantime. You ate as you worked, glad you were left alone as well. When you finished up you decided to take a shower, staying in a dress robe afterwards.

“Ready for bed!?”

You yelled as you stepped out of the bathroom, seeing that Yuta had been waiting outside for you. He quickly apologized for startling you.

“Sorry, sorry, didn’t mean to scare you. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.”

“Cool. We have a room set aside for you. It’s all clean, so if you need anything else just let us know.”

“Thanks.”

“Sleep well.”

“I’ll try.”

🖤

To your own surprise you had no trouble falling asleep with a bunch of strangers just outside the door. Although to be fair you had locked the door just for your peace of mind. You woke to the sound of a knock at your door, getting up still half asleep. So when you opened the door you were a bit surprised to see Johnny. That startled you awake, and the boy apologized.

“I didn’t want to wake you, but I’m sure you’d give me an earful if you were late.”

“Yeah, I would. Thanks.”

“No problem. Breakfast is on the table. Come by and eat before you head down, okay?”

“I’ll be at the table soon.”

“Good.”

You dressed in your clothes from last night, planning to change when you went down. You left your show outfit there since you didn’t think you’d be going home at all, and you were right. Once dressed you joined the others at the table, greeting them. You were still a bit sleepy, but you ate nonetheless and then excused yourself. You reminded them what time you expected them down and then left. Today was the big day and everything had to be perfect. Of course you were the first one down there, starting to go over your checklist and preparing what you could. The staff knew what they had to do, so all they did was check in with you before going to work.

By seven the models began showing up, getting prepped. You had no time to chat with Taeyong or the others, and they knew not to bother you too much. Then came the decoration staff and you had to direct them. While you did that you also made sure to check with the tech crew as they set up the lights and everything. You needed them to be ready to run another rehearsal before nine. No one was really happy to be here early, but that was the job. Soon enough you ran through the whole show. Any notes you had for the models you mentioned then and there. Honestly you wish there wasn’t one last rehearsal causing all this made you anxious.

Once that was done you made sure the final bits of decoration were done and then greeted the wait staff. The drinks and food needed to be set out and staff had to be given directions as well. You knew what kind of people came to these events, so one had to be mentally prepared for the type of things they might overhear. Somehow you were managing all this without a break. You didn’t know that but someone had been keeping an eye on you all day. When lunch time rolled around Taeyong came up to you, taking your hand and dragging you over to the food table. You knew arguing with him was pointless, and you would have most likely skipped lunch if not for him.

You ate a bit, not wanting to get too full and feel sleepy later on. After this the final preparations needed to be done, and it would soon be time to start welcoming guests. Vevee wouldn’t be here until show time, but until then you were in charge. Meaning that as the host you would need to greet everyone that came through to make sure they were on the guest list and tell them about the night’s event. You got dressed before then, doing your own hair and makeup. You made sure you could hide a walkie on you and anything else you might need while still looking presentable.You’d be representing Vevee and her company, so you needed to be at your best.

“Wow… you look amazing.”

“Huh?”

You were in the back, stepping out of one of the empty green rooms when you heard a voice. You looked over to see Jaehyun a few steps down the hall.

“Oh, yeah, thanks. You look good too, Vevee dressed us both.”

“Vevee picked your outfit?”

“Yeah. Not my first choice, but it’s nice. I gotta go, so behave and break a leg.”

“Thanks.”

Jaehyun watched you go for a moment before going off to find Taeyong. He found his hyung in the green room with the others. The event of the night has already begun and he probably should have mentioned this sooner but he has to be sure. Now he was.

“Taeyong.”

“Hm?”

“I can’t hear anyone’s heartbeat, except y/n’s.”

“What? When did you notice this?”

“When we got down here. Although I wasn’t sure what was going on since I was focused on getting ready and the rehearsal. Just now though I followed the only heartbeat I could hear and it led me to y/n.”

“Now that you mention it.” Taeil added. “I’m not picking up anyone’s scent. Although I am getting a faint whiff of y/n off Jaehyun.”

“What’s happening?”

“It’s the spell.” Taeyong reminded. “We’d lose our power as time went on. We’re close to death and it seems the last of our abilities are leading us to her.”

“Then it’s for sure her.” Haechan said. “Y/n is our queen.”

“Yeah.”

“Are we gonna do it tonight?”

“We don’t have much time left. Tonight would be good. Although we need to make sure the show goes well, understood?”

“Got it.”

As much as Taeyong might want to stay with his boys, he couldn’t. With their powers dwindling he was worried for them, but then again they didn’t have much of a bloodlust either. With guests beginning to arrive he had to be out with them, he was the representing face of his boys. While he made some light conversation he’d always glance your way, seeing you up front greeting all the guests and offering assistance to anyone who needed it. Now that he was really able to see you, even from afar, he was quite mesmerized by your beauty. For the first time in a long time he could look upon someone and see them as they are, and not food. You were his regardless, but this was an added level of amazement.

Once the lights got low you were on stage making the announcement that the show would begin soon and for everyone to take their seat. All the important guests had their assigned seats and so did the photographers. Taeyong was in the front row noticing he’d be sitting next to Vevee, although he didn’t see a seat for you. As the people began to settle down he couldn’t see a place for you. It was upsetting but at the same time he understood you were running the show, so you probably wouldn’t actually be able to enjoy it like everyone else. The show started and Taeyong believed it went beautifully. All those present seemed to be enjoying themselves, and he made slight conversation with Vevee about the models, including his own.

Not once did he see you, but he could hear your heartbeat, knowing you were backstage. The end of the show was met with roaring applause, all the praise going to Vevee for her amazing designs and all her work. It left Taeyong with a faux smile and a butter taste knowing there was someone else who deserved more credit if not all of it. He wanted to go find you afterwards but he was dragged into conversations as other people wanted to work with him and his models. He has no interest but he couldn’t just disappear now. He had to wait until the very end, when everything was getting cleaned up. He found you then up on the runway, watching over the clean up.

“Great show.” Taeyong said as he walked the runway to you. “It was wonderful. You did a great job.”

“Thanks.” You smiled. “I’m just glad it’s over.”

“Are you finally gonna sleep?”

“For like a day at least before I have to get back to work.”

“What? You don’t get some time off after this?”

“Not really. There’s always something else going on.”

“That’s not really fair.”

“It’s the job.”

“Then how about dinner? No, wait, it’s really late and I’m sure you won’t be leaving soon, so how about breakfast, the day after tomorrow that is. Before you return to work.”

“I’ll consider it.”

“Cool. I should probably give you my number so that way we can keep in touch.”

“Sure. Here you go.”

Taeyong took your phone and added his number in, sending himself a message to make sure he had your number. He handed it back to you, giving you a smile.

“You know, there is something I need to talk with you about.”

“What is it?”

“Not here, but in private. I’ll save it for breakfast.”

“I never said I would go.”

“But I hope you will.”

“I-”

“What’s this?” Vevee walked down the runway. “Having a private conversation I see.”

“Nothing like that Vevee.” You assured. “Congratulations on another successful show.”

“Of course it was a success, you know I’m the best.”

“Precisely.”

“Y/n did a lot to help prepare the show tonight.” Taeyong mentioned. “She deserves some time off.”

“Taeyong.”

“Ah, so is that it?” Vevee questioned. “This whole time you’ve offered to do her job for her, and now you’re even trying to give her credit for my show and get her some time off? Are you trying to take y/n away from me?”

“Vevee, I would never-”

“You can have her.”

“… what… Vevee-”

“If she needs help to do her job, and has to have someone else fight battles for her, then she’s no longer as good as she used to be. So if you want something old and worn go ahead, I won’t stop you.”

“Vevee…”

“Go on now, do as you please.”

You couldn’t believe what you were hearing. After everything you had done, your boss was so quick to discard you. This didn’t make any sense, but for Vevee the conversation was over. You followed her as she turned back, fumbling with your words and trying to figure out what to say. Taeyong intended to do the same, realizing what he had done only to have you throw a death glare his way and make him stop. That would be his mistake.

You kept trying to talk to Vevee about this but she wasn’t listening. Without really meaning to you grabbed her arm, pleading with her, but your actions upset her. Instead she wound up shoving you away, which in turn had you stumble back towards the edge of the runway. Taeyong could see what was about to happen, intending to use his power to get to you, regardless of him exposing himself, but when he took a step he realized he couldn’t move fast enough. Instead he could only watch as you fell off the runway, crashing into the chairs below. Soon enough the smell of blood, your blood, hit him.

“Y/n!”

“Oh dear, she must be drunk.” Vevee remarked. “Useless girl.”

Taeyong ran over, jumping down and noticing the blood pooling around your head. He was panicking, and soon enough the rest of his members came over, the smell of blood calling them. You felt dizzy, and you could barely make out your surroundings. The voices around you sounded far away, but you could feel someone holding you.

“What happened!?” Doyoung questioned. “What did you do?”

“It wasn’t me, it was that bitch.” Taeyong explained. “She pushed y/n off the runway.”

“Her heartbeat is slow.” Yuta mentioned. “We need to get her to a hospital.”

“Right… right…”

Taeyong picked you up in his arms, Mark using his jacket to cradle your head. They all made it to the elevator, intending to go down, but Johnny merely shut the elevator doors and kept them that way.

“Johnny, what are you doing!?” Haechan said. “She’s losing blood.”

“We can’t take her to the hospital.”

“What?”

“If we take her to the hospital the doctors will take her from us, and we’ll have no way of reaching her. What if she dies? Her life isn’t the only one on the line right now.”

“We don’t know that she’ll die.”

“Even if she lives, we don’t have that much time left.”

“You-”

“He’s right.” Taeyong interrupted. “I… I watched her fall… I couldn’t reach her… none of us have much time… Johnny, take her.”

Johnny did as he was told, hitting the button for the penthouse suite before taking you in his arms. Taeyong pulled out a small box from his coat pocket, getting out the vial that contained all their blood. He couldn’t be gentle with you in this state, forcing your mouth open and carefully pouring the contents of the vial down your throat. You choked on it a bit, but it was important you drank it all. When the elevator chimed they were in their suite, completely alone.

“What do we do now?” Mark questioned.

“We make her comfortable.” Taeyong stated. “This could drag on or be over in a few minutes.”

“… it’s cold…” You mumbled. “… it hurts… my head…”

“Sh, sh, it’s going to be okay.” Jaehyun cooed. “Everything’s going to be just fine.”

“… hm…”

Despite knowing you’d survive, it still hurt them not being able to do anything to help. Johnny took you to the bedroom, laying you down. A moment later Haechan and Taeil came in, doing their best to clean you up and keep you comfortable. You didn’t seem to be in much pain, which was a relief, but they all kind of felt guilty. Truth was you had to die in order for them all to live, but this wasn’t how they imagined things to go. It was the last step, but so much had gotten in the way. They had to be better once you were back. They took turns tending to you all night, but by sunrise the penthouse was quiet. No one could hear the sound of your heartbeat.

“How long… until she wakes?” Yuta wondered. “What do we do until then?”

“We wait.” Taeyong stated. “This will be like any usual transition. It’s different for everyone. I do need some of you to get her some clothes, and others to run a warm bath to clean her up properly. She’s gonna be disoriented when she wakes up, and we all need to be on our best behavior.”

“Got it.”

They were all a bit awkward, never having cared for someone in such a manner. Jaehyun got a warm bath going, making sure they had the necessities to properly prepare you. Three of the others examined your clothes for sizes and went off to get you some new things. Two others went off to get the food you would need. By now they had about a day left before they’d meet their own end, but they were all more concerned with you above all else. They had cleaned up the room you were in, and carefully dressed you in some comfortable clothes. The hours really dragged on, but they just had to be patient.

🖤

You inhaled softly, your eyes fluttering open. There was a dryness in your throat, and a low ringing in your ear that was starting to get louder. You groaned as you sat up, wanting to get out of bed. At the moment your memories were hazy, but you needed to get something to drink. You managed to get your legs under you, although you were unsteady with every step. You leaned against the hall when you got out of the room, although the noises around you were getting louder and louder. You fell to your knees, placing your hands over your ears but it did little to help.

“Y/n! You’re awake.”

Doyoung found you curled up on the floor, glad to see you were up, but also worried upon seeing the state you were in.

“What’s wrong?”

“Loud… everything’s so loud…”

“Yeah, that tends to overwhelm you the most. Just focus on one thing for now, like your heartbeat. Try to drown everything else out except for that.”

You did your best to follow Doyoung’s directions as he kept chatting with you. It was difficult at first to really hone in on your own heartbeat, but slowly you managed, all the other sounds fading away. Although, once you really began to listen you realized how slow it was beating, and that was scaring you.

“Y/n, what’s wrong?”

“My heart… am I dying…”

“Uh, well… it’s complicated… do you remember the other night? After the show?”

“The show… I… I was…”

You didn’t know when the tears started falling, but they were present as a bunch of memories came rushing in. You screamed and grabbed your head, looking for the injury, the blood, but there was nothing. You seemed to be fine, but that was far from the truth. Doyoung wasn’t sure what to do at the moment, but he pulled you into his arms, holding you close and trying to sooth you, not wanting you to hurt yourself. By now you had attracted attention, and the others came by to see what was going on. Everyone was glad to see you up, but not in this state.

“Y/n, it’s okay, everything is okay.” Taeyong got down to your level. “You’re just fine.”

“She… she…”

“Sh, sh, you’re not hurt. Everything is alright now.”

“No… no… what happened? What’s going on? Everything… everything’s wrong, it’s wrong!”

“Why do you say that?”

“It’s so loud… and my throat hurts and… and… I’m supposed to be dead… aren’t I?”

“Y/n…”

“Please, just tell me what’s happening…”

Taeyong sighed. “You are dead, y/n.”

“… what…”

“You died the other night, you bled out. You wouldn’t make it to the hospital… so we brought you here instead… and we saved you…”

“Saved me…? Ha… how? You… you said…”

“I know it’s a lot but I can explain.”

“Why… why would you… why me…”

It was hard to accept the words you were being told, and it was getting difficult to breathe. You had lost focus, starting to get overwhelmed by all the sounds around you. It wasn’t long before you wound up passing out, making them all worry.

“Y/n!” Taeyong yelled. “Y/n!”

He gently grabbed your face, placing a finger under your nose to make sure you were breathing. Everything he had said probably got to you.

“Get her back to her room, and someone get her some food. She’ll wake up again soon.”

Haechan and Yuta went off to find you some food, and the others all got you back to bed. No one left the room, everyone waiting around for you to regain consciousness. The silence was driving them all mad, but upon hearing your whimper they grew still. You opened your eyes, seeing that you were in the same room as before. Nothing had changed, so this most likely wasn’t a dream. You slowly sat up, a bit startled when you saw all the other boys in the room.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” Johnny asked. “Better?”

“It’s still loud…” You took a deep breath to focus your hearing, but your own heartbeat was still making you uneasy. “I’m… I’m really dead…”

“You died.” Jaehyun corrected. “But you’re not actually dead.”

“Then what am I…”

“Do you believe in vampires?”

“They’re not… real…”

“We very much are.”

“So… are you all…” You looked around the room. “… vampires… am I…?”

“Yes.” Mark confirmed. “You’re just like us.”

“… why…”

“What do you mean?”

“Why me… why did you save me? I… I don’t understand…”

“Because-”

“Let me be honest.” Taeyong cut in. “It’s always been you.”

“What?”

Despite everything being so new to you Taeyong wanted to be honest from the beginning. You had eternity together, and if not, you’d all go to the grave as one. He sat down at the edge of the bed, gently reaching over to take your hand in his.

“Remember how I told you we came here looking for something.”

“Yeah…”

“Well, that something was you.”

“… why…”

“You can call it destiny. We came to this place in search of a better life, and our journey led us to you. I honestly should have known from the start. A girl with fire like you, I don’t think I’d want anyone else.” Taeyong chuckled. “Truth is, we’re all connected through you now. We needed someone so we’d be reborn as something better, just like you.”

“Me…?”

“You are my queen now.” Taeyong kissed your hand. “Of course things are more complicated than they seem, but we’re here for you, and we will take care of you.”

“… a queen…”

“Just like a bee hive. We’re here for you. I really wanted to explain all this to you before but… we couldn’t just let you die, especially since we’d die with you.”

“What?”

“I know it’s a lot to take in, but there is still something else. In order for everything to be alright, we do need to drink your blood.”

“My… my blood?”

“Yes. I understand this is all still new to you, and the idea probably seems crazy, but as you get used to all this you’ll see that you’re far stronger than you can imagine. Stronger than us even.”

“… and if you don’t?”

“We’ll definitely die, and I’m pretty sure you will too…”

“Oh…”

“You don’t need to decide right now, but I do need-”

“Here.” You held out your wrist. “Let’s get it over with.”

“If you’re not-”

“I don’t want you guys to die.”

“You sure?”

“Yes.”

“Alright, but this is gonna feel… weird.”

Taeyong grabbed your wrist, placing a gentle kiss on it before exposing his fangs and biting you. A loud gasp escaped your lips followed by a rush of euphoria. Your eyes were wide and you had your head thrown back a bit. You didn’t even realize when Taeyong had pulled away, not until he was reaching up to caress your cheek.

“How do you feel?”

“Definitely… weird…”

“I thought so, but you’re okay, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Good. You think you can do it again?”

“Sure.”

You were still a bit out of it, but you certainly felt another pair of fangs dig into your wrist. That same pleasurable feeling coarse through you again, and you wound up laying back on the bed. You felt a hand on your head, seeing Yuta smiling down at you.

“You still okay?”

“Hm…”

“You do need to eat too.”

“I’m not hungry…”

“You said your throat was dry earlier.”

“Oh yeah…”

“Come on. Let’s get you back up.”

Yuta helped you sit back up, making sure you were leaning against the headboard. You saw him bring a thermos to your lips. A strange scent hit your nose. It was something unfamiliar, but it smelled amazing. Yuta carefully tilted up the thermos, letting you get a taste of strange liquid. As soon as you had a drop on your tongue you grabbed the thermos and drank it all. It felt refreshing and invigorating. You wanted more, but the thermos was empty.

“Easy, easy. We have plenty more.”

“What is it?”

“What do you think, you’re a vampire.”

“Ah… blood… tastes better than I thought…”

All the boys seemed to laugh, and their easy going vibes were certainly putting you at ease. Everything was so new to you, but having them there made you feel better. You still didn’t quite understand this connection they mentioned, and what was in store for you down the line, but at least you weren’t scared. You had some more blood, and the others took turns biting you. Each one still felt just as amazing as the last. Afterwards they let you rest and you certainly slept the day away. You were a bit surprised to wake up later to find yourself alone, but you could hear noises just outside the door. The others were around, so you weren’t truly alone.

You carefully got out of bed, feeling a lot stronger than before. You managed to walk out of the room and made your way down the hall. As you stepped into the living room you noticed the sun shining in. It caught you a bit by surprise, but before you could really take it in you heard someone scream and then you were on the floor. Mark had tackled you to the ground, keeping you close while the two of you laid behind the couch. You had no idea what was going on and you were a bit too scared to ask. After the initial attack Mark was doting on you, making sure you were alright.

“You okay? You’re not hurt, are you?”

“I’m fine… why did you…”

“You’re still a baby, the sun can hurt you.”

“The sun? It didn’t hurt though…”

“It didn’t?”

“No…”

You carefully pulled away from Mark, getting on your knees. You slowly lifted up your hand above the couch, feeling the sunlight against your skin. There was a bit of a tingle, but it definitely didn’t hurt. Mark was a bit stunned, getting up and helping you to your feet as well.

“I guess you’re a lot more powerful than I thought.”

“Sorry.”

“For what?”

“I didn’t mean to scare you like that.”

“You were just worried and looking out for me. I appreciate it.”

“No problem. You hungry?”

“Kinda…”

“Then let’s get you some food.”

You sat at the dining table as Mark got you some food. A few of the others joined you later on, Mark getting scolded once they learned about what he did. You assured everyone you were fine and there was no need to yell at the boy. Although, since they had your attention, there was something to discuss.

“Y/n.”

“Hm?”

“I know you’re still adjusting to everything, but it would be best if we took you home.”

“Home?”

“We only came here to find you.” Doyoung said. “And now that we did, it’s best we get you somewhere better suited for you as you start this new chapter with us.”

“I see…”

“It won’t be easy to just let everything go.” Jaehyun added. “But you have time.”

“I might, but not everything else.”

“We can stay a while longer, but it’s best we leave.” Taeyong mentioned. “We need to pack your things and-”

“I need to see her again.”

“No.”

“You don’t even-”

“Who else would you want to see at this point? I know who you’re talking about, and the answer is no.”

“You said I’m your queen, so you listen to me.”

“It’s our job to do what’s best for you, and seeing that bitch isn’t it.”

“I’m not gonna do anything. I just… I just want to see her one last time… please.”

“Fine, but not alone.”

“I understand.”

It kinda felt surreal, going back to your own place and packing your things. Your life had drastically changed in a matter of hours, and there was no going back. Even though it had been a couple of days since the whole incident, you knew exactly where Vevee would be. She wasn’t one to change her schedule, especially for someone like you. So Johnny, Haechan, and Taeyong accompanied you into a restaurant. Vevee always enjoyed her brunch meetings, if you could actually call them that. You didn’t worry about reservation or staff, you just walked in knowing the boys would deal with the other things.

“Vevee.”

It wasn’t hard to find your former boss, and you just walked up to the table. There was a lot you wanted to say, but in the moment you kinda locked up, and of course she spoke her mind.

“Ah, finally put yourself back together I see. Have you come to apologize? You left a mess at-”

“Are you fucken serious right now?”

“Language. You-”

“Shut up! You fucken killed me and you don’t even care? I guess your pathetic brain can’t even comprehend your actions.”

“Excuse me?” Vevee got up. “Watch your fucken tone with me.”

“Fuck you! You’re a terrible person, and you can’t do anything on your own. After that last show, I’m done. I quit.”

“You quit? Just like that?”

“Goodbye.”

Vevee scoffed. “You are never going to work in this industry. I-”

“I don’t care. I’m not even sure I want to, but if I ever do, I’ll do so over your dead body. Have a nice life.”

You walked away without another word, not caring to hear anything more. You may not have said everything you wanted to, but at least you made your peace. The boys were waiting for you, offering you comforting smiles. You followed them out to the car waiting. As you drove off you couldn’t help but look out the window and watch the city pass you by. This place was once your home, you gave it a lot of you, and now you were leaving. You didn’t think things would go down this way, but it wasn’t really a goodbye. You could come back here someday, but you’ll be very different, and the city itself might be different too.

“Are you alright?” Taeil asked. “Is there something else you need to do?”

“No, no, I’m just… I’ll be okay… right?”

“Of course. We’re here for you.”

“Thanks.”

84 notes · View notes

peanutpinet · 1 month

Note

Girl i need more of Johnny ans flower that was soooooo goood. If i understood correctly that requests are open could you do like a scenario where flower and medical girl are somehow together in thr nct tower building and ot goes on lockdown due to an attack pn it so jphnny and taeyong havw to save them together!?

Ours - Mafia Leader! Taeyong x Medic Girl & Mafia! Johnny Suh x Flower

Official TY’s girl name: Kim Eunji

Official Johnny’s girl name: Chrissanna Lee

A/N: hi anon! I’m glad you enjoyed reading my recent Johnny mafia fic and even read some of my old fics, literally the first NCT fic I’ve ever made. So sorry that it took me so long to write this for you since I was travelling and have been caught up with some freelance work and also recently started a new job which tbh I don't like :') but I hope that you enjoy the story and I'm sorry if it doesn't meet your expectations >.<!

Also, also!! Let me introduce you guys the official names for Taeyong’s medic girl: Kim Eunji and Johnny’s flower: Chrissanna Lee. Lil easter eggs of previous mafia fics

It was a rare peaceful day in NCT. Mainly because all the tasks that Taeyong had to take care of was actually done and he was just going looking over at his members’ businesses when his girlfriend and nurse, Eunji came by to his office, bringing him his lunch.

“Hey. I hope that I’m not interrupting anything boss” Eunji asked as she went into Taeyong’s office where Taeyong was with Doyoung and Johnny

“You would never interrupt anything” Taeyong smiled, standing up to greet his girlfriend with open arms and kissed the side of Eunji’s head

“Stop that. Your members are here. Hi Doyoung, Hi Johnny” Eunji greeted the other members

“Hey. It’s been a while Eunji. Sorry to ask you this but how’s Chris? Is she doing better?” Johnny asked, still worried about his girlfriend despite it being a few months since he got rid of the people who made them have PTSD

“Hey. She’s doing much better. She’s opening up more and we’re actually going to hang out together tomorrow” Eunji mentioned, grabbing both Taeyong and Johnny’s attention

“Tomorrow? Is that one of the reasons you wanted to come here and see me?” Taeyong sulked, making Doyoung fake vomit as Eunji kissed his cheek

“No. But I might as well say it whilst on the topic” Eunji replied whilst also handing over some paperwork from the lab

“And this is why I don’t want you coming when there are other members around. We don’t get any alone time and I barely get to see you” Taeyong sighed but Eunji just kissed his cheek, massaging his shoulders

“Well, Mr Leader, we just came back from a one-week trip together. Don’t you think that that’s enough for now? You know that it takes time to train the new recruits” Eunji mentioned

“Eunji is right, hyung, the new batch of recruits takes a lot of time to train because of how incompetent most of them are. The girls especially try to flirt with the dream members but you know how annoyed the boys with girlfriends are” Doyoung mentioned

“You should see Jeno almost wanting to strangle a girl because she was bad-mouthing his girlfriend when she managed to find her socials” Eunji added on, making Taeyong rise his eyebrow

“Jeno took care of it. He had Haechan broadcast a whole Twitter thread that that girl made” Eunji chuckled, remembering that time

“That’s Haechan. You can try to tease him but when it passes a line, he’ll make sure you’ll regret it” Taeyong mentioned, knowing his younger member’s habit of ruining someone’s life through hacking

“So, Eunji. You and Chris? You guys going tomorrow?” Johnny asked again

“Yeap. We’re not going anywhere crazy, trust me. We’re just going into town for a bit and we’ll come back to the NCT HQ. Is it alright to show her around the HQ?” Eunji asked

“I think that’s best. We’re actually going out on a mission tomorrow so if you can make it back before it gets dark, it would be better” Johnny mentioned, making Eunji look at Taeyong

“I too was going to tell you that I’m going to be out tomorrow but you came here first so, here we are” Taeyong shrugged, earning a light smack from Eunji

“How many of you guys are going to be out? What’s the mission this time? I can postpone my outing with Chris if you need me” Eunji asked but Taeyong stopped her by turning to hold her hands in his and kissed them

“No need for that. It’s just some light fieldwork. It won’t take that long anyway. We’ll be back by sundown. That is if Johnny doesn’t mind leaving his girlfriend for one day that is” Taeyong teased but Johnny just eyed him

“I’m not possessive. I just prefer if I was there with her but since Eunji will be with her, I’m completely fine. Chris has always wanted a girls day out” Johnny mentioned. “Thank you for looking after her, Eunji. I really appreciate it”

“Of course, John. It’s the least I could do after everything you’ve all done for me” Eunji mentioned

“Ehem, we should get going. Jaehyun told me that the others are already waiting for us” Doyoung mentioned, interrupting the conversation, making Eunji giggle

“You take care, love. Use my card. If I find you not using it, I’m gonna block yours. Don’t think you can fool me about that” Taeyong mentioned, wrapping his arm around Eunji’s waist as he, Eunji, Johnny and Doyoung left Taeyong’s office together

“I will. You guys take care of yourselves” Eunji mentioned, kissing Taeyong’s cheek

“We will. Call me if anything happens” Taeyong replied as Eunji nodded before Taeyong kissed the side of Eunji’s head one last time before she left the elevator first

The Next Day

Just as Eunji told Taeyong and Johnny the other day, she and Chris would be going out on a girls day together. Eunji and Chris went to the NCT HQ first and met up with their respective boyfriends who gave them each their own credit cards and made each girl promise to use the given cards instead of their own.

After spending almost all morning at the HQ, Eunji finally finished her paperwork and handed back to Xiaojun before bidding her boyfriend goodbye to spend the day with Chris.

“You tell me if anything happens, alright? We might be back by night but if anything should happen…” Taeyong rambled but Eunji shut him up by pecking his lips

“We’ll be alright, Tyong. We’re just going to have some lunch and then shop around town for a moment. We’ll meet you guys back at the HQ. I promise I’ll call if anything happens” Eunji replied, Taeyong still holding onto her hand

Sighing, Taeyong stood up and cupped Eunji’s face, his face softened. “Alright. I’m not going to hold you back any longer. Johnny just texted me that he’s waiting downstairs to send you both off. I’ll see you tonight then” Taeyong kissed Eunji’s cheek and let her off

After bidding Johnny goodbye as well, Eunji and Chriss went into town and headed to a local’s favourite brunch spot and after they’ve seated and ordered their food and drinks, they finally get to have some girl time.

“Do you work at the HQ every day or do you get to go on field missions?” Chris asked, making Eunji look at her

“Mainly in the lab. Ever since the incident, Taeyong hasn’t really let me go on a field mission on my own. I would always have to go with at least 2 of his members or with him. Otherwise, I won’t be allowed on the field” Eunji replied

“You went through a traumatic experience too?” Chriss asked and Eunji smiled back at her

“It wasn’t as bad as yours. Mine happened at the HQ and during one of the fieldwork. Both were because someone from within the recruits was a mole. It wasn’t as bad, trust me. I’m alright now. I was lucky honestly. I did have a trauma with guns since I was little and Taeyong helped me with it. I’ve gotten better” Eunji told Chriss who gave her a sad smile

“I guess we were both lucky to have met such amazing men and people to help us. I was completely alone for years and I didn’t think that Johnny would be the type of person that he is today. Or even when that night that I almost tried to leave but he stopped me” Chriss mentioned

“I know that it’s still hard for you to open up but trust me, you’re safe when you’re in the main circle. No one is judging you. Every other member in the main circle have their own traumas and difficulties. Even Taeyong who’s the leader and is supposed to be the strongest and toughest member. We all have our nightmares and different ways to cope them” Eunji mentioned

“How do you handle being part of this whole thing? I heard that you were one of their recruits back then” Chriss asked as Eunji sipped her coffee

“Well. That’s a long story. But to cut it short, I didn’t have such a happy childhood like yours. My parents were killed in front of me. By the time the police and the government found me, I was so weak and bloody. They took me in but trained me to be part of the NCT recruit system. Eventually, I joined the recruits and rose in the ranks. I partially think it was because since a young age I had to learn everything on my own. I also had to survive on my own. But despite being able to excel in just about anything. I couldn’t overcome my trauma with shotguns. Not necessary that I was afraid of shotguns but I just couldn’t shoot anyone in their vital parts. Especially when someone is holding a gun within an arms range towards me. I would be petrified. It happened once and I fainted on the spot. That’s why since then Taeyong won’t really let me go on field missions without any NCT members” Eunji replied

“Is it scary? To fight and see all the gruesome scenes?” Chriss

“It was in the beginning. But as time went on, the more I trained, the more used to it I was. Well, except for my trauma. But one thing that you should believe me is that the neos will try their best to keep their woman out of anything that relates to the mafia. Even if how they met their woman was through some traumatic experience like you” Eunji tried to reassure Chriss

“Now that last part I believe because Johnny has not told me anything about the mafia. He would tell me a bit of the entertainment agency he runs but aside from that, nothing” Chriss chuckled

The two girls talked and went around town, buying some things for themselves and their boyfriends until they saw that the sun was about to set. Realising that it was going to get dark soon, the two girls took the car back to the NCT HQ and told their boyfriends along the way who were still out with the majority of the NCT team on a field mission.

Arriving back at the HQ, the two girls went up to the top where Taeyong’s office was because aside from the NCT members, Eunji too had access to Taeyong’s office.

Feeling bored waiting for their boyfriends, Eunji invited Chriss to go on a little NCT HQ tour which she was more than happy to go because despite being in the building, Chriss has never actually explored the building because whenever she was with Johnny, he would just bring her to his office or the other NCT members’ office.

The two girls then headed through each floor with Eunji being the tour guide and explaining most of the rooms in the building. Because most of the people in the building knows Eunji, she would often stop by and greet them. Sometimes she would even check in on some of the new recruits.

In the midst of their tour around the building, suddenly, the building went on lockdown due to a breach in the system. Yangyang who was still in the HQ announced to the entire building to stay calm but Eunji grabbed Chriss and headed to where Yangyang was.

“Yangyang!” Eunji exclaimed, grabbing the young member’s attention

“Eunji! What are you doing here and is that…” Yangyang uttered

“It’s Chriss, Johnny’s girlfriend. What happened?” Eunji asked, striding to Yangyang who was overviewing the control room

“Someone tried hacking into the system. Haechan and Jungwoo are working on it. I’m helping them however I can from over here. Winwin, Hendery, and Chenle are searching around the building. Taeil, Doyoung, and Renjun are checking on the recruits and everyone to make sure that everyone is alright” Yangyang informed Eunji

Looking at each of the security screens, Eunji noticed that not all parts of the building were monitored. “Yangyang, what about the floor between 1 and 2” Eunji whispered

“Eun, I doubt anyone besides our internal members knows about that floor. No one should even have the access key to that floor because it’s DNA and facial recognition security” Yangyang replied back

“But you never know. I’ll go then” Eunji uttered

“Eun. Taeyong-hyung is not going to allow that. We’re in complete lockdown. Several of our members are already going around and the others are on their way back from the mission which they succeed by the way. You and Chriss should stay here and that’s final” Yangyang stated

“You’re forgetting something” Eunji stated, walking towards the door, grabbing Chriss with her

Yangyang who realised what Eunji was going to do tried to rush to her but she immediately disappeared behind the door along with Chriss.

“Hyung. I think we need to change our plans” Yangyang stated in his intercom

On the Secret Floor

“Was this place always here?” Chriss asked as both she and Eunji went into the elevator and Eunji pressed both the first and second floor while scanning her ID card

“Since the building was built. This floor is sacred and only the main NCT members and certain staffs…”

“Like you?”

“Like me. Gets their ID card with a specific chip for this. It’s sacred because, on this floor, we keep our top weapons that are still under development. Some of them can be deadly because they’re still unstable. Even if an intruder comes here and steals the weapon, it’s fine because it has a self-destruct system if an unknown person touches it. But the blueprint on the other hand, that’s what I worry about the most. No one should be able to get their hands on it” Eunji mentioned

As the door opened, Eunji instructed Chriss to stay nearby as they made their way through the floor and headed to where the weapon design room was. Going into the room, Eunji went through every single desk to make sure that all the blueprints were there but in the midst of going through the blueprints, Eunji felt something was off and immediately grabbed a backup weapon and turned around to point it only to meet the intruder who held Chriss as their hostage.

“I think it would be best if you put your weapon down and hand over all the blueprints” the intruder spoke, the knife he held almost pierced through Chriss’ skin until I let down my weapon

“You really think this is smart? I think it would be best that you let her go and turn yourself in before you regret it” Eunji tried to sound tough even though deep down she was shaking from the fear of what the intruder had up their sleeve

Within seconds, there were multiple footsteps that came but knowing NCT, those weren’t the typical footstep sounds that they would make and Eunji was right because there were some other intruders who turned out to be pretending to be some of the cleaning staff in the NCT building.

Both Eunji and Chriss were then captured by the intruders and used as hostages to get out of the building. The intruders took the majority of the blueprints that were in the room and were about to head out from the floor when the lights were suddenly off and gunshots filled the hallways along with loud combat boots sounds.

When the light came back on, the majority of the NCT members came, cornering the intruders who were on the floor, bleeding out as the members shot them but not at their vital organs. At one corner, Taeyong came forward while on the other corner was Johnny who did the same thing. Both men looked at the intruder who looked like he was going to pee in his pants but instead of shooting them or doing anything violent, both men moved forward and softly took their girlfriends away from the scene as the other members took care of the intruders.

NCT Penthouse - Taeyong’s penthouse

Back at Taeyong’s penthouse, both Taeyong and Johnny immediately got their girlfriends treated by Kun and XIaojun. After they were treated, Taeyong softly asked Eunji what exactly happened because Yangyang only told them that there was an intruder in the building and that both Eunji and Chriss were heading to the secret floor.

Once Eunji told them everything, both Taeyong and Johnny looked at each other and though the two of them want nothing more to torment the intruders, they knew that taking care of their girlfriends came first.

Taeyong decided to cook for the four of them while Johnny prepared some movie night to calm both girls’ nerves even if he and Taeyong were still angered at what happened.

“I’m sorry” Eunji spoke, grabbing Taeyong’s attention who was softly playing with her hair as she was laying on his chest while Johnny and Chriss were back at Johnny’s penthouse

“What are you sorry for? If anything I’m sorry for always getting you stuck in these kind of situations” Taeyong replied

“It wasn’t your fault, bubu. Plus, I was a recruit before I was your girlfriend. It’s still my duty to deal with these things” Eunji mentioned

“I know. I know you’re still apart of all of this and as much as I want to offer you a normal life, I know that I can’t just yet. But I’m grateful how understanding you are with all of this and how patient you have been with the situations. I just wish that you wouldn’t be so stubborn and go out of your way to deal with this on your own. At least ask a member to come with you” Taeyong lectured while Eunji just draw circles on his chest

“Lil rose…” Taeyong called out, making Eunji stared at him but decided to tease him by softly kissing his jawline, making the mafia leader groan in frustration before turning their positions around and pining the girl underneath him

“Don’t tempt me, babe, I’m already frustrated and annoyed about the intruders” Taeyong warned but Eunji wrapped her arms around her boyfriend

“I’m not. Plus, you’re not the only one that’s frustrated” Eunji smirked before squealing as Taeyong suddenly lifted her up

“Well then, let’s both relieve that frustration, shall we?” Taeyong smirked, softly pecking Eunji’s lips before carrying her to his room

Johnny’s Penthouse - Johnny’s POV

After we’ve had dinner and watch a movie at Taeyong’s penthouse, Chriss looked tired so I decided to let Taeyong know that we would be heading back to my penthouse first before anything else we have to do.

Back at my penthouse, Chriss and I were chilling on the bed while we watch through her favorite show, Avatar the Last Airbender. In the midst of the show, I noticed that Chriss fell asleep and smiled to myself knowing that she was able to rest despite what she had to go through today.

But right when I tucked her in, I noticed that her breathing was out of control and she started to stir around in her sleep. Worried, I immediately sat next to her and gently shook her until she woke up.

When Chriss woke up, I handed her some water before getting under the covers next to her, wrapping my arm around her small body. “It must’ve been scary”

But as I expected, Chriss just cuddled closer and grabbed my shirt, nodding her head. “I know that Eunji is one of your friends here but why did you take the risk and followed her when you know it could be dangerous?”

“B-because, I want to help her. I want to help you” Chriss let out, looking at me with her doe eyes which makes me want to just squeeze her tightly and never let go

“Flower. You’re too sweet but it makes me worry you know. I’m worried that something worse could’ve happened even if it didn’t. I know you’re bored staying here on your own and just going to college but I’m still worried about you. If you wanted to train some self-defense then I can help with that but other than that, I wouldn’t want you to be involved in anything dangerous, okay?” I rambled on which made Chriss chuckle

“What’s so funny? I’m being serious here. I’m worried you know that” I groaned but Chriss hugged me tighter

“I know. But you look funny when you ramble like that. You like more approachable this way” Chriss chuckled, making me smile bigger

“Only for you that is” I smiled, bringing Chriss closer and kissed the top of her head, being with her until she fell asleep

NCT HQ - 1:27 am (3rd POV)

After both their respective girlfriends finally went into their slumber, both Taeyong and Johnny headed back to the NCT HQ together and once arrived, they immediately headed to where they would always keep their captives.

Reaching one of the rooms, the two met up with Jaehyun along with Yuta who were both waiting for them. “Apparently they’re all just some kids. Well, they’re practically in their late teens, early twenties but kids nonetheless” Yuta stated

“I doubt they’re kids if they’re as old as some of our younger members. They’re old enough to take responsibility for their actions” Johnny scoffed but Taeyong made no comment

Instead, Taeyong made his way into the room and unlike previous rooms, this one actually looked like a classroom with the teacher’s desk in the far front and there were around 20 desks and chairs in the room. Only instead of students, the room was filled with the intruders who tried to steal from them and were tied down to their chairs.

“Were you really going to hurt them?” was all Taeyong asked to the intruders, specifically targeting towards the leader amongst them

When he didn’t hear any answer Taeyong sighed and went up towards them and in a blink of an eye, Taeyong managed to scare everyone by pointing one of his knives by the leader’s throat, making them swallow their saliva.

“Yuta was right. You all should be grateful that you’re just a bunch of kids. Granted that you’re as old as some of our youngest members. But that doesn’t mean we won’t discipline you. Isn’t that right, Johnny?” Taeyong stated, looking at his fellow 95 line mate who looked at the intruders with a smirk

“Of course. What kind of leaders are we if we don’t discipline troublemakers” Johnny smirked as the two most feared men in NCT tormented their intruders

A/n: I'm so sorry I've been MIA for 2 months but life has been busy. I travelled for 2 weeks, was sick for 2 weeks and now just started a new job, somehow have a lot of freelance to do and yea, life is pretty hectic. But I hope that everyone's 2024 has been good, if not, we're on the same page then.

Also, am so sad that TY is finally going to enlist but I shall wait patiently for his return :') also", does anyone play nct zone? If you do, please message me so we can be mutuals in the game. Kay. I have one more request for the NCT mafia fic. If anyone wants to request anything, even just a simple one-shot, just hit me up. I shall now go back to suffer this office job that I haven't even worked for 1 week yet :))

52 notes · View notes

whosjunglejim4322 · 1 year

Text

Stay? - Vampire!Johnny

Warnings : slight mentions of violence, nfsw, pussy eating, overstimulation, kissing (bc 🥴) johnny being overly protective and also kinda spooky but in a cute way, SOFT VAMP JOHNNY AGENDA, mentions of blood because....well, maybe I AM a monster fucker

You'd allowed him in, four months ago nearly to the date. Still, he feels intrusive in nature everytime he enters your room through the balcony window. He tells himself it's mandatory, that if your shitty landlord won't get you proper locks in a vampire infested neighborhood - it's his duty to protect you.

As he did those months ago when a Strigoi almost ripped your face off, not his choice of words, but yours. In quote, "That guy almost ripped my fucking face off." In reality, the creature would have ripped your heart out, not your face. But that's a less important detail that he had chosen not to share while you were so worked up.

Your old floor doesn't creak as his footsteps careen towards your bed, where you're strewn across the sheets like you've been hit by a bus - each leg in a different direction, your face smooshed against the pillow and your arms hanging off of the bed. A chuckle echoes silently through his hollow chest as he sits on the bottom right corner of your bed, the only available space.

Normally, his presence would go unnoticed. As if a ghost bounded gracefully into your home, but the sticky midnight air is heavy on your skin, and his being is like cool morning air against your feet and ankles. It sends a shiver up your leg and then through your spine, until your eyes are fluttering open as if you've been greeted by a breeze.

"Mm, is that you Mr. Creepy?" You grumble, tired spine cracking in a few places as you roll over on your back. Mr. Creepy. You always think you're so funny, and unfortunately, you are. It's like he goes eons without smiling until he's with you.

"No, it's the big bad wolf."

You can hear the smirk in his voice, and you'd be more prepared for something snarky in return but you're far too tired, and far too entranced by the beauty that he is, right there in front of you. His ears twitch. Curse your beating heart, for its palpitations give everything away.

It's not like it's a secret, but sometimes you like to pretend you have composure around him.

Tonight is different, it is a rare occasion when you're actually awake for his visits. He hates waking you, he envies the dreams you have, the rest. However, you insist that whenever you wake up it's only because you weren't fully asleep in the first place.

"Come here, please." You beckon softly, hands reaching out for him, and like a beacon he follows despite his internal hesitation. He is like a feather above you, the cool of his skin underneath his shirt a sweet relief as your palms press against the expanse of his broad chest.

"You're dangerous, you know that? And really tempting." His lips spread into a smile against your cheek as his nose skims your skin. You giggle, tickled by his light touch. Your fingers find their way into his dark hair, using the tufts as a way to pull him closer.

"You're the one who wants to eat me, John." Your eyes connect, and his irises begin to bleed ruby upon the utterance of your words. You don't allow him to look away as he normally would, holding his face as though you have some type of strength over him at all - it's only your will that holds him steady.

"That's only partially true," he whispers, breath fanning against your mouth. "I think you'd let me, anyways."

You can't stand even the centimeter of separation between you two, and your impatience gets the better of you as you lift your neck to reach his lips, pressing them against yours and allowing yourself to be held by his arms as they wrap around your torso.

He has to practice so much control, its the sweetest of torture. You're fragile in his grip, hot and warm and throbbing. He feels the blood pumping through your veins, the thump of your heart. It's intoxicating, and - "Fuck, I'm sorry."

He disconnects from you at once before the whimper can even leave your swollen mouth, his fingertips having pressed too hard against your sides. He's by the window, wincing, trying to scope your range of emotions. He smells the blood underneath your skin, the way it's leaking from the vessels and forming a bruise.

You're pouting, whining even, and he's perplexed.

"No, come back, please. I'm okay Johnny, really." You sit up, flushed and eager and he feels horribly guilty for the way his dick is solid against his belly, for the way he wants to crawl back to you and lick you raw.

You sense his hesitation and it does nothing but infuriate you.

"Sweetheart, you don't know the things I wish to do to you right now." His voice is low, and despite the fact that he's trying to sound gentle - the predator within him can't help but to slip itself into his intonation. Your sweet eyes plead, and your body is like the sun - pulsating with this heat. If he had a soul, he'd sell it just to be able to treat you in the way he wishes he was able to, to make love to you as a man would instead of a beast.

But you, you, you're so unfazed by his monstrosity, your feet are already on the floor and you're moving towards him. Before your toes can even lift from the surface he's got you pinned to the bed by your wrists, with the gentleness that compares to how you'd hold the stem of a flower between your fingers.

Even so, you're immobile.

"You don't scare me, you never will. I want you to kiss me again, just one more time." You're flush against him, a visceral reminder of how hungry he is for you. He groans, as if pained, and presses his pillowy mouth to yours with a force that takes your breath away.

You're enraptured by the intensity, the thrash of his tongue inside your mouth, as if he's seeking to taste every word you've ever spoken. His kisses alone feel like sex, thirsty and devout. You don't have time to put forth any effort yourself, he's taking this moment to suckle your bottom lip, then the top, in this repeated pattern until your mouth is nearly purple.

You're arching into his touch, the solidness of his form grounding you to reality so you don't float away and convince yourself this is all a sweet dream. You wiggle your wrists and he allows you room to breathe, unwrapping his slim fingers so that you can wrap your arms around his sturdy neck.

This time, when you look at him, he's different. He's still Johnny, his nose is still slender and sharp and his lips are still heart shaped and plump - but he's different. He looks like a vampire like a true vampire. Fangs have begun to protrude from behind his mouth, and he holds back the snarl that naturally wants to contort. His eyes are so dark they're like the expanse of the night sea. You're not his prey.

You're fixated, mesmerized and your hands slip down the scope of his shoulders, down past his sides and over his hard abdomen. His head cocks to the side as he hovers his lips over yours, hair tickling your cheeks.

"Careful, please." He groans, as your warm hands slip underneath his tee shirt to smooth across his belly, to revel in the slopes and planes. It feels too good, he doesn't know what to do with himself. Being with a human has never felt this way. He feels drunk.

"Open your mouth, Johnny." You ask so sweetly, he actually feels like he's the one in the lesser position of power, a choked gasp caught in his throat when your pretty pink tongue slips past your lips, and meets with the small dagger that serves as a weapon for his kind.

You don't lick it hard enough as to draw any blood, but the shiver that wracks his body is satisfying enough. When you travel to the other fang, your hand grace's over the hard bulge protruding from his bottoms, any trepidation he felt prior to walking, or floating, into your home has left him. He knows exactly what he's going to do to you.

"Can I taste you? I need to taste you." Johnny is weak against you, your hand is palming his length and he can't think straight, how odd.

"Yes, please yes." You breathe, though Johnny descends your clavicle - skipping your neck for all intensive safety purposes - before he can see you tilt your chin up, exposing your jugular to him, awaiting the sting. Instead, you're greeted by kisses that even the thin material of your tank top doesn't stop.

His hands never stray from your body, gripping your sides as he passes over your left breast, tongue toying with the hard bud through your top. The sound you let would have his heart ready to burst if he had one that was able to beat. Your arching up into him with this need, his fingertips accidentally rip through the fabric.

He doesn't apologize this time, not when he realizes you're so fucked already, you don't even have a silly or snarky comment to make about it.

His hair is a vice that your fingers cling to as he travels down to your navel, sloppy wet kisses left below and around your bellybutton. Your legs have already begun to spread, his palms traveling across your hips to the meat between your thighs where he pries them apart - greeted immediately by the scent of your arousal.

"Fuck, you're so sweet baby, all of this is for me?" He quizzes lowly, trying to take his time, to resist the urge to eat you whole as he pecks and nibbles at your flesh, relishing in the squeaks and gasps that leaves your throat at the action.

"Please, please don't stop." You beg, and for the first time, his laugh sounds sardonic.

"Don't stop? Baby I haven't even started," he kisses the crease between your thigh and your middle, holding you down to prevent the squirming that your human body instinctually resorts to when faced with pleasure. "what do you want, hmm? You want me to lick your little pussy? Is that it?"

You're taken aback by the words, by the tone he possesses. You try to clamp your legs together to relieve some of the throbbing but he's having none of that, forcing you to answer by licking the mound of your pussy through the thin little pajama shorts you have on, already tasting the sticky arousal that's been leaking and now coats your labia.

"Yes, w-want you to l-lick me." You're not sure what's come over you, why you're on the verge of tears with need but Johnny enjoys seeing you like this. A taste of how you make him feel all the time.

"That's it, that's what I wanna hear baby." He growls, cool air hitting your swollen clit as the sound of ripping fabric roars through the dark room. He has no time for the barriers between you two.

Your scent is like nothing he's ever experienced before. He's literally drooling, grateful that he's the only one who has acute vision in the dark, for he'd feel a little pathetic if you saw how hungry he is for you right at this moment. He parts your thighs even further with his elbows, leveling his face with your sex.

He uses both of his thumbs to spread your lips apart, reveling in the sticky sound of your flesh separating and opening up for him - he doesn't even tease, he dives straight in, wrapping his lips around your bud and suckling with as much gentleness as his kind can muster.

You're not sure what to do with yourself, spine arching and mouth parted with a moan that is caught in your throat. Your fingers grip his raven locks fiercely, and you feel the vibration of his hum in contentment, against your clit.

"J-John! Oh!" Your mewls only further his vigor, head shaking back and forth as dines. He rears back and spits on your folds, watching it drip past your entrance and down to your ass. Once again, he has to remind himself to be gentle with you, sweet. You're so pliable underneath his ministrations.

"Mm, this pussy is mine. All mine." He groans between suckles and licks, frustrated he can't somehow just consume you completely.

Johnny decides right then, he's going to keep you.

#UHMMMMMMM HI!!!!!#nct johnny #eddie munson #johnny suh #johnny suh x reader #nct x reader #johnny seo smut #johnny seo x reader #johnny seo #nct smut #johnny seo vampire #johnny seo vampire au

403 notes · View notes

phoxphenex · 1 year

Note

I LOVE YOUR FAKE TEXTSSSS!! :’))) can i request a johnny fwb texts?

johnny fwb texts

#scenarios #nct social media au #nct #nct 127 #nct john seo #nct johnny #johnny suh fanfic #johnny suh drabbles #johnny suh #nct texts #fwb au #heart emoji

349 notes · View notes

nctsplug02 · 2 years

Note

Always waiting for another fic from u bcause u always be my favorite~🎶 recently i feel so insecure, like im not worth existing, i end up pushing away the closest ppl around me. Really reaally need my baby daddy johnny, with super angsty plot yet ends with super fluffy soft smut 🥺 appreciate it so much if u dont mind writing my request 🥺💖💕

[10:09PM]

GENRE: fluff, angst and smut

WARNINGS: dilf johnny, shit talking, body shaming, age gap (24-34), mentions of bullying, kissing, flirting, fingering, mentions of pregnancy, unprotected sex, praising, and spanking.

BUZZ BUZZ!

you glance over at the buzzing phone that was blowing up with constant buzzes and notifications. you sigh as it buzzes, again so, you reach over to power it off only to accidentally read what the first notification said.

deloris: she sounds like a whore haha

you bite your lip, you shouldn’t be that nosey step-mother but, you didn’t want your own step-daughter and her friends cyber bully someone?

so, you click on the notification which lead to a group chat.

me: ikr

me: she literally can’t go a day without nagging and calling my dad babe. or touching him.

why was jamie texting back? more likely, how? she’s grounded so, how does she have access in texting them back?

sha’nyra: TOUCHING??? nah, she’s definitely got a problem with keeping her hands to herself!

and, who were they talking about?

me: she’s definitely using my dad for his money.

annalese: i forgot your daddy is a rich man.

me: wtv anna

were they talking.. about you? it’s clear that they were.

me: everyone in my family calls her my mom.. she isn’t. she’s just a fat pregnant bitch who my daddy decided to knock up and marry.

you were on the bigger side but, that didn’t stop your husband, johnny, from loving you and marrying you.

you swallow the huge lump in your throat and wipe the tears from your cheeks.

is that what she thought of you? how embarrassing.

you met your husband, johnny, four years back. you were stood up by your tinder date and johnny saw you sitting at the bar by yourself. he ordered a drink for you and came up to you shortly after. you and him talked all night and he offered you a ride home which you took.

once outside your apartment complex, he took your number and you took his. you and him texted all night until deciding to meet up for a date the next morning. he took you to this fancy area where he paid an hour later.

several more dates and you and johnny finally got together, officially.

you walk downstairs to find your husband returning from work. “hey, honey. oh, no. what’s wrong?” johnny walks up to you and cups your face. “i..” you could barely finish before his worried eyes make you burst into tears.

“oh, baby.” he sighs and brings your head to his chest, rubbing the back of your neck and cooing. “what happened?” you shake your head and johnny taps your thigh, signing you to jump.

he catches you by your thighs and brings you over to the kitchen. johnny sits you on the counter and cups your face. “tell me, what’s wrong, baby?” you look around to calm yourself.

“earlier.. i took jamie’s phone like you said to and her phone was blowing up.. so, i went to power it off but, i accidentally saw what one of the notification said and they were whore-shaming someone— and, you know how much i hate when people do that so, i.. snooped?”

johnny sighs and gulps. “what did you find, baby.” you frown and bite your lip.

“they were whore-shaming me, johnny.” his stare stayed blank. “they were saying how i only married you for your money— fat-shaming me— and, jamie was mocking me for calling you ‘babe’ and how i can’t stop nagging or, or touching you!”

johnny brings his arms around you, again and comforts you. “i’m sorry, baby. i’ll have a talk with her, okay?” you shake your head. “that’ll just make her hate me even more!” you push at his chest. “she doesn’t hate you, baby—?” you shake your head, wiping your nose. “she does— stop lying to me!”

johnny sighs and frowns the corner of his lip to one side. “she said how she couldn’t believe you married me— a fat pregnant bitch.” you mimic her words with a shaky tone.

“no, baby,” he coos and tucks your hair behind your ears. “i married you because i love you,” he makes you hold contact with his eyes. “the moment i saw you sitting by yourself in that bar— i fell in love. your gorgeous face, your gorgeous body— the way that dress hugged those pretty curves. i love you for you. you have an amazing heart that cares so much for me. and, that amazing heart that didn’t care that i was a single father with a 13 year old— you try your hardest to get jamie to like you and you try your hardest to bond with her— you try and try and try but, the truth is.. she isn’t used to another women taking her mothers place. she isn’t used to her father seeing someone else other than her mother. she’ll come around, baby. she will and, i promise. and, that baby growing in your belly— my baby. i will always love them, no matter what. so, what i knocked you up. jamie doesn’t get a say in wether i knock you up or not. so, whatever she says, don’t listen to what she says. i love you for you. you’re perfect for the way you are. i love you and that baby growing in your belly.”

your eyes water, tears burning to fall. “i will not let jamie get away with shaming my wife. she may be my daughter but, she does not have the right to shame my wife, okay?” you slowly nod as johnny rubs your cheeks.

“is jamie home, right now?” you shake your head. “she had her mom pick her up before i took her phone.” you frown and johnny smirks a bit.

“that’s perfect.” he mutters. “that gives me the perfect opportunity to let me show you how beautiful you are, baby.” he brings his lips to your lips and slowly slides his tongue over your bottom lip. “j—johnny,” you whimper, feeling his hand slip up under your silk night gown.

he pushes you back just a tad bit and hooks his fingers under the stretchy band of your pantie, he slowly pulls down your pantie and lets it tighten around your knees. johnny lifts up your legs and looks down at your pussy that dripped.

“fuck me,” johnny sighs with a lip bite. “i just., can’t believe this pussy.. is mine.. all mine.” he whispers and brings two fingers to his lips, he sticks out his tongue and swipes his fingers over them.

you whimper and tilt your head to the side to watch as he slips the two fingers into your wet cunt. you moan and toss your head back against the cupboard, letting your head thud against it. “johnny,” you whine as he curls his fingers.

“ahh—?!” you gasp and johnny fastens his pace, his fingers covered in white cream. “j—johnny!” you wail and tighten your pussy around johnnys fingers as you cream around his thick, slender fingers.

johnny groans with you as he slows his wrist movements. “good job, baby. good job.” he coos and pulls out his fingers, bringing them to his tongue and sucking on them. groaning around his fingers as he sucks your sweetness off his fingers.

“do you think you’re stretched out enough to take my big dick?” johnnys fingers tease your slit making you whine. “it’s a yes or a no, baby.”

“yes, johnny!” you nod, arms wobbling as they hold up your upper body. “see, wasn’t so hard to answer.” he chuckles and kisses your bump that was hidden under your gown.

johnny smirks and undoes his belt with one hand while the other plays with your slit. he pushes down his jeans and frees his cock. it springs up hard with precum.

johnny holds up your legs and uses his hand to slap his tip on your folds. “fuck, im so dying to be inside you.” he hisses and runs his cock between your folds. “p—please, fuck me, johnny.”

“oh, i’ll fuck you, alright.” you let out a noise as johnny pushes into you. you grip the counter top and moan loudly, feeling his cock stretch you out.

you gasp repeatedly as johnny hits your sweet spot several times perfectly. “does it feel good, baby?” you nod and let out a wail. “of course it does— i always make you feel good, don’t i?” you nod, again— whimpering this time.

johnny was the first man to make you cum several times in one night. it was magical. you could barely make yourself cum by yourself after.

“don’t doze off on me, baby.” he mumbles and lightly slaps your cheek. “i—im not.” you pout and shake your head as he cock drowns you out.

johnny chuckles sexily and rubs your clit making you jolt. “b—baby,” he nods with a hum. “can we cum together?” he bites his lip and nods. “i’d love to, baby.” you clench as johnny fastens his pace— pushing his hips faster just like he always did for rough sex.

you whimper as your orgasm gets closer. “don’t worry, baby. i’m close, too.” yeah, you could tell by the way his thrusts became sloppier, the way his cock twitched in you and the way his face scrunched.

“j—johnny—?!” he nods and holds your frantic hand, that was begging to be held.

johnnys last slam causes you to go silent. your throat closes as you attempt to moan. you and johnny both whimper. he filled you to the rim and you applied tightness around his dick.

“f—fuck.” johnny pulls your pantie off your ankles and spreads your legs, pulling himself closer and connecting his forehead with yours. “ay,” you wince as he buries himself deeper.

after a few minutes, johnny finally pulls out and brings his eyes down to your cunt that pushed out his cum and piled onto the countertop.

“do you wanna take a shower or should i—?” your chest heaves as you shake your head. “grab.. the cum towel and.. clean me off..” you huff and puff. “if you say so, baby.” johnny rubs your cheek and rubs upstairs.

johnny comes back with the cum towel and wipes your cunt and your thighs— plus the countertop.

“ready for bed?” johnny asks and you nod. “think you can walk?” you think for a second before nodding. “hopefully.” you say with your fingers crossed.

johnny chuckles as he helps you off the counter and watches as you wobble towards the kitchen door. johnny spanks you making you wince. “ay,” you wince, again and clutch onto the kitchen door frame. johnny chuckles behind you, watching with heavy eyes.

you turn back and smile with repeated blinks. “already on it, baby.” johnny smirks and carries you, bridal style.

once to the room, he sets you on the bed and climbs in next to you. “goodnight.. and, i love you. very, very much.” he presses the longest— most fattest kiss on your temple.

“and, i love you very, very much!” you press your face more into his plumped lips.

543 notes · View notes

taelme · 1 year

Text

close your eyes, and i’ll kiss you

pairing: johnny x reader

genre: established rs au, implied friends-to-lovers, (fluff, very lowkey suggestive?) just a couple in love ig

word count: 1.8k (quick breezy read)

summary: in which johnny just wants to kiss you

a/n: got into my johnny hours while watching stranger things so I banged this out in the afternoon. Not proof read so enjoy~

“Need a break before the next episode, baby?” you felt your head lift from where it rested on your boyfriend’s chest as he stretched his arms above his head with a grunt. Letting yourself sink deeper into his hold, you snuggled your head against his shoulder, shaking your head against the soft fabric of his t-shirt.

“Hmm?” Johnny hummed at your lack of a reply, picking up the remote to press the button for the next episode before it could automatically load.

“No, I’m okay. You?” you murmured, words slightly muffled from how your cheek pressed against him, feeling his free hand come to rest on your back, the weight of it grounding you as he rubbed between and over your shoulder blades in a slow, soothing manner.

“Nah, I’m good, too. Kinda feel like a snack but I don’t know if that’s just ‘cause my mouth is like… itchy. Not literally but like, itching to do something, you know?” he huffed, and you couldn’t help but smile.

“Isn’t it always?”

This time, Johnny could only laugh. It was different from if you guys were out at a party, or with friends. Those times, you saw how the energy of the room would affect him, spur him on to joke around and be loud and playful. In times like these, when the both of you were awake when everything else seemed to be asleep, you saw the same playfulness in him, definitely. It was just more mellow, more gentle; much like the way he simply let his hand travel down to give your butt a pat now.

“Well, my baby sure knows me well, doesn’t she?” he cooed, leaning over to press a kiss to your forehead.

Feeling too shy to respond with words, you let out a content hum when you felt his hand move back up to your back, sighing as you let your eyes close just a little longer this time with your blink.

Truth be told, you were tired from a whole day out with your parents, helping them with things in their house that you supposed they always reserved for when you would come home - things like mail, finances and figuring out what on earth the doctor prescribed to them.

You were feeling a little headache come on and looking at Johnny’s tv screen in his living room wasn’t exactly helping. It wasn’t his fault, really. He’d been recommending this tv series to you for a while now, endlessly telling you how much he thought you’d like it, and the holidays opened up time for you to finally watch it (with him being more than happy to re-watch it with you, insisting he wanted to see your reactions to it). He was right, you did enjoy the show, but nights like the one you were having now were practically begging you to simply give in to your fatigue.

You were halfway through the episode when you let out a sigh, “I’m gonna close my eyes but I’m still listening, okay?”

Johnny hummed, amused as a scene of two characters kissing had come on just then, “You sure you wanna just listen to this?” He laughed, sounds of the kisses and the rock song playing in the background suddenly echoing louder than ever through the room now that you had your eyes closed.

It seemed then that Johnny had come across a brilliant idea, one that would satisfy both your needs.

He started by letting out a loud sigh, one that echoed through his chest where your ear was pressed against now. Craning his neck just enough to see your eyes still closed, hand against his chest and your fingers lightly drumming along to the rock song playing.

Your time knowing Johnny meant that even now, you could feel his gaze on you with your eyes closed, the light tickle of his hair against your forehead as he leaned closer. The woody smell of his perfume mixed with his breath that still had hints of beer and the grape sweets he'd been stealing from your bag that was conveniently placed next to the sofa.

Leaning back with another sigh (you'd caught on that he was leading to something by now), Johnny's hand came up to the side of your head, thumb caressing the skin of your temple and cheek again in that gentle, mellow manner, with yet a tinge of playfulness you were waiting for.

“Teenagers,” he sighed wistfully, “we were like that once, weren’t we?”

That tempted you just enough to open your eyes, face heating up at the sight of the scene and how much it really did remind you of you and Johnny back in high school and college. You could almost picture yourselves back on your old couch in your senior year, not seeming to be able to get enough of kissing each other that you had to practically shove yourself off of him at the sound of your parents’ car pulling up the driveway, pretending the both of you were just taking a break from studying.

“You’re still the same, you know,” you rolled your eyes, and you knew you were right when you felt him shift underneath you, rolling over just enough so that your head was on the couch now and he was lying next to you, propped up with his elbow near your head.

“Can’t help it, baby,” his smile grew, leaning in as your eyes closed naturally, only to feel his kiss on your cheek instead, “you’re just as hot.”

You scoffed, eyes still closed as your hand came up to find his head, resting comfortably on the back of his neck.

“‘Hot’? Very romantic of you, Johnny,” you teased, feeling him smile against your neck before you felt another kiss pressed there.

"Uh-huh," your smile grew at the ticklish feeling of him murmuring against your skin, as if mapping out his path as they went up your neck, “and I’m romantic enough to say it again.”

"You’re hot," he spoke. Another kiss to your jaw.

"Beautiful." Beneath your earlobe.

"Gorgeous." To your cheek.

This time, he pulled back just enough that you couldn't help but let your eyes open, wanting to see him. You didn't regret it, feeling like a giddy teenager when you saw the way he was looking at you, the slightest of smiles on his face.

"Sexy," he let his tongue peek out to wet his lips, leaning over to press them against yours, feeling almost reluctant for them to pull apart. The unabashed way with which he said these words was enough to make you shy, relishing in the praise but also feeling like you had to shush him out of embarrassment.

"Irresistible?" the way his tone lilted up made you scoff.

"Is that a question?" you laughed, earning a grunt from him.

"Too many words, too little kissing," he shook his head with a little wince, before leaning over and connecting his lips with yours again.

There was the same mellowness and gentleness you felt in his hand that grasped your hip, moving down to your thigh and holding you like that, his thumb rubbing against your warm skin.

Johnny's movements were far from the hurried, urgent kisses you recalled just moments ago from high school. But they had all the same intention to render you giddy just as they did back then. His hand moved up to your shoulder, grazing over your collarbones to your neck as they reached up further to cup your face, the warmth of his hand making you lean into him. As if that was his cue to deepen the kiss, he did, the tv series now long forgotten in the background as you let your hand come up to cup his face.

You weren't complaining at all, and you didn't think you ever would. The thought was enough to make you giggle- the way you were still managing to spend time with him, feel so close to him and not have to strain your eyes.

"What's so funny?" Johnny asked, the feeling of his tongue and his lips as he kissed you after almost making you miss his question.

"No, nothing," you hummed, managing to say between kisses (that was funny to you too, how he asked you a question but barely gave you a chance to answer with his insistent kisses).

“Tell me, baby,” he continued, and if he continued kissing you like that you were sure you wouldn’t be left with any words.

Pulling away just enough that you could grasp his face in your hands, your hands took the liberty of touching his face, as if giving you a visual with your eyes closed.

"I just thought it was funny how," you let the pad of your thumb touch his bottom lip, running it gently across it, almost melting at the way you could feel him suck in a small gasp.

"How this kind of solves both our problems. I didn't wanna open my eyes, and your mouth was itching to do something."

Johnny smiled, his index and middle finger moving your hair out of your face, letting his head hang forward so his lips were close to your ear, humming in agreement as he shifted himself, one of his legs going between yours to support himself better.

You opened your eyes, leaning forward to press another chaste kiss to his lips, almost laughing at the way he chased after your lips as you pulled away.

"I think I'm ready to get back to the episode, though."

You turned to give the tv a glance, beginning to reach over for the remote lying next to your stomach. Though there was no missing the way he kept his gaze fixed on you, his expression serious and definitely unwavering.

“Nope, sorry, no can do,” he spoke, his hand that was touching your hair moving to touch your chin, guiding your head back to face him, “I’m not ready yet.”

You shot him a look, your other hand still cupping his face, the soft skin of his cheek, feeling his strong cheekbones in a way high-school you never would’ve been able to, not with the baby face he had.

You couldn’t help but smile into the kiss, feeling him put more of his weight on you. His strength showed in the way he kissed this time, deep and with an insistence that made you feel like he was trying to render you even more than just giddy.

“Something tells me,” you spoke between kisses, “you’re not gonna be ready anytime soon.” Your fingers ran through his hair, he’s due for a haircut soon.

Johnny pulled away slightly to huff, his arms next to your head almost caging you in as he held himself up. From the way he was smiling at you, you could almost hear him say it, the flashback of how he cooed that his baby knows him so well.

Here it was again, on a midnight like this, his mellow, gentle yet playful side as he let his teeth graze your lower lip slowly, just enough to make you gasp.

“Well, lucky for us, we have the whole night to find out.”

#nct johnny #johnny seo #johnny suh #suh youngho #nct #nct 127 #nct127 johnny #johnny seo x reader #johnny fluff #johnny scenarios #johnny imagines #johnny x reader #johnny au #nct au #nct scenarios #nct 127 au #nct 127 fanfic #nct 127 scenarios #taelme

693 notes · View notes

xomakara · 7 months

Text

Miracle Worker

MW Chap. Master | Previous | Next

Chapter 13

Jaehyun came down with you in the middle of the soft cushions of the sofa, careful not to hurt you, ravishing your mouth while his hands found your breasts.

You stiffened for a moment, then you kissed him back, threading your fingers through his hair, arching your slender body against him. You started to tremble and it wasn't because you were cold.

Jaehyun was clothed but you could feel his lean but hard-muscle frame pressed against you. you could feel the contours, the thick bands of sinew across his shoulders, the washboard ridges of his stomach. One of his powerful hands was laced in your hair, while another cupped your ass to hold you against him, his fingers massaging, teasing, making you throb and burn.

Jaehyun took your mouth, plundered it, and possessed it. His tongue drove you to a frenzy. Beneath your fingers the muscles of his chest flexed and tightened, and your nipples grew so hard they ached against your shirt.

As if sensing your need, Jaehyun slid his hand up your shirt, baring your breast, lowered his head and took your nipple in his mouth. You felt a jolt of fire, felt the heat flash through your body, and moaned low in your throat. Jaehyun suckled gently and heat throbbed hotly in your belly. He kissed and laved, opened to take more of you into his mouth, tugged and nipped, and tasted, setting your blood aflame. When he pulled away, the sudden loss felt so poignant.

He was removing your shirt, drawing it over your head, then tossing it over his shoulders. In seconds, he was kissing you again, his lips caressing, demanding, his tongue plunging into your mouth. His hand felt like fire where it moved across your flesh, then it was sliding through the triangle of soft black curls at the juncture of your thighs, spreading the lips of your sex, and slipping a finger inside.

You cried out at the heat that raced through your body. Tongues of fire spiraled upward, blotting thoughts of anything but Jaehyun and the magic he created. You were undeniably wet and you realized that he used your wetness to stretch and prepare you, sliding a second finger inside, easing both of them out and back in.

“Jaehyun...” you whispered, straining against the hard muscles flexing across his chest, pleading for him to get in you. “Jaehyun... I want you in me...”

“Me too...” Jaehyun kissed you again, slowly, deeply, while a hand massaged your breasts. “I want you on your hands and knees...”

You complied, rising to your hands and knees. Jaehyun positioned himself behind you, spreading the cheeks of your ass. He plunged his hard, heavy cock into you from behind as You gasped with shocked pleasure as he began the rhythmic thrusts deep within you.

“Jaehyun... Jaehyun...” you murmured, your eyes closed in ecstasy.

“I know, baby.” He groaned out, kneeling behind you, his hands guiding your hips, his pelvis pounding and slapping against your bare ass. Your stiffened arms grew weak. you bent your elbows and sagged slowly forward until your cheek was resting on the couch cushions.

you was so hot for Jaehyun, it seemed perfectly normal to make him fuck you this way. It was erotic and exciting and you didn't care if it was right or wrong. Pleasure rippled through you and you realized that you had never felt so free and uninhibited in your life.

Jaehyun, groaning with pleasure, leaned over you and braced himself with open palms on either side of you. You could feel his weight pressing on your back and you swooned when his hot, open lips brushed kisses to your shoulder.

After several seconds in that position, Jaehyun rose back up into his knees, bringing You with him. He then sat back on his heels and drew you down against him. your soft ass now rested on his hard thighs and his throbbing cock was still buried deep within you.

He slid his hands under your arms and caressed your breasts, his fingertips gently plucking and playing with the pebble-hard nipples. You sighed, ground your hips aggressively against him and laid your head back on his shoulder. your unbound hair fell into his face, brushing his cheek, drifting across his lips.

"Is this what you wanted?" you whispered breathlessly, sensually moving against him, your back arching, your breasts swaying.

"Fuck yes." He managed to say, pressing kisses to your tangled hair.

You nodded and licked your dry lips. Then you began to pant when Jaehyun again put his hand between your parted legs and touched your wet clit, where all your passion was located. You emitted a strangled cry of joy as your lover began to caress you.

At the touch of his fingers, your pleasure instantly increased, became so intense, you were immediately lost in another world. A world of eroticism where making love was all that mattered.

You loved this dreamlike world where pure lust was totally acceptable and burning passion was praised not censored. Here in this private paradise where sexual hunger was eagerly fed and an appetite for even more was rewarded, you could surrender to every human desire without fear or shame.

The marvelous mate that dwelled within you in this sultry universe was a highly sexual male animal who could and would fulfill all your wanton desires. You wished the two of them could stay forever like this.

"Jaehyun, Jaehyun..." You said his name on sigh, glorifying in the double delight of having his hands caressing you while his hard male length was inside you.

If you were being swept away in a lovely atmosphere of ardor, Jaehyun was just as lost in a world of unbridled desire. To be allowed to take this beautiful, black-haired woman in this primitive manner was satisfying beyond his wildest dreams. He inhaled deeply and smelled the perspiration of their sexual excitement mingling with the scent of their scented room.

On his hard thighs, your soft ass had begun to move with increasing quickness, your hot, wet warmth squeezing him tightly. It felt so good that he encouraged you, telling you in very graphic terms what you were doing to him, how sweetly you were loving him.

You felt your release beginning and there was nothing you could do to stop it. you didn't have to tell Jaehyun. He knew. While you sobbed his name in near hysteria, Jaehyun continued to thrust deeply, staying with you, giving you all you could take and more.

“Oh fuck!” You cried out when the shattering release swamped you, holding you suspended for several seconds in its awesome orgasmic power. “Jaehyun!”

At last you whimpered and fell forward while Jaehyun desperately clung to your hips and continued to pump into you until his own climax came, causing him to shudder violently and groan your name.

Jaehyun collapsed tiredly atop you.

You laid on your stomach, panting for breath, your face damp with perspiration. Jaehyun's lean body covered yours, his weight partially supported on his forearms. Your hearts pounding, you lay unmoving, saying nothing. You were surprised by the new heights of ecstasy you had attained.

At last Jaehyun raised his head, kissed your damp temple and moved off you. "Y/N, baby..."

"Jaehyun..." you drawled out. you nuzzled his neck and kissed his chin. "Thank you."

MW Chap. Master | Previous | Next

#nct johnny #nct fanfic #nct jaehyun #nct smut #nct imagines #nct u #NCT 127 #NCT #jung jaehyun #johnny suh #jaehyun smut #johnny seo #johnny smut #OFFICE AU #pregnancy #miracles

74 notes · View notes

nctauvision · 2 years

Text

[4:54 pm] “Awh you had a crush on me before?” Johnny teases you, receiving a raised brow from you.

“Babe, we’re married,” you tell him.

Johnny shrugs, clinging to your side. “Still, though,” he shyly smiles. “You liked me.”

#inspired by parks and recreation #nct johnny #nct #nct 127 #nct dream #nct scenarios #nct imagines #nct drabbles #johnny drabbles #johnny seo #boyfriend!johnny #husband!johnny #nct au #boyfriend au #nct boyfriend au #nct fluff #johnny fluff #nct blurb #johnny blurb

528 notes · View notes

allaboutthedongs · 2 years

Text

Don't hold back | Chapter 1 | 18+

☆ Pairing: idol!Johnny x Female reader

☆ Genre: smut & fluff, slow burn series.

☆ Word count: 6.1 k

☆ Warnings: oral sex (f & m receiving), use of sex toys, protected sex, some coursing, pwp, we're gonna go slow since this is just the first chapter.

☆ A/n: Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist, and feel free to leave comments, feedback, suggestions, questions, etc. My ask box is always open for you. Also, if you like it, don't forget to like and reblog so it can reach more people.

Index ☆ Next

You took a sip of your hot coffee as you gazed out of the window onto the streets of Gangnam. It was a Sunday afternoon and you were taking some time out after a busy week at work, just you and the world enclosed in the pages that lay open in front of you.

Life was good. In fact, life was more than good. You’d secured a great job that you actually enjoyed and for the first time in months, had enough money to spend on yourself and things that made you happy rather than solely on tedious bills and living expenses. You were seeing the world in a different light. The skies were bluer than ever and you’d begun to notice the freshness of the air around you much more often than you'd done before.

Gangnam was your Korean nirvana, it reminded you that city life wasn’t just about sweaty overcrowded streets and corporate affairs, but also about having fun and enjoying life. You sighed contentedly, smiling to yourself as your mind wandered back to the world of the book you became so engrossed within, eyes quick to find the exact part in which you’d left off.

Just as you settled and turned the page, the door of the small, intimate café flew open and banged shut, leaving the people you were sitting among in suspense. A very tall figure stood there breathless, head completely covered up by a black beanie that pushed a few strands of dark hair across his temples. His coat was pulled high around his neck, and his shoulders were hunched as if doing his very best to keep his identity hidden. He kept his head down, yet you could see a slight smirk playing on his lips, evidence of his amusement at the startling scene he caused.

You watched him for a moment, curious at his abrupt entrance, wondering what was the cause of his sudden restlessness and sharp gasps. Your heart began to beat rapidly against your chest as he stared at you, his eyes soft and warm and so fiercely intense that you couldn't look away from him until the room fell back into a relaxed murmur of chatter, and it was only then that you lowered your eyes to your book once more.

“Sorry, do you mind if I sit here?”

Your eyes snapped upwards to meet the figure that had previously interrupted the stillness of the café. His fingers were already unbuttoning his heavy black trench coat and he’d pulled the chair outwards with his foot, ready for him to sit on. You looked around to see that all the other tables and chairs were occupied. You’d been too wrapped up in your book and daydreams to notice people entering.

“I guess I don’t have a choice, do I?” You smiled, watching him as he grinned down at you.

“Not really,” He joked before slipping his coat from his arms and hanging it on the back of the chair.

It was only then that you recognized the person in front of you. Johnny Suh. A member of a boy group that you actually knew and kinda liked although k-pop wasn't exactly your cup of tea. His perfect and mischievous grin matched with an unmistakable charming presence. You could feel your eyes widen and jaw threatening to drop, so you took a hurried sip from the mug in front of you in an attempt to disguise your surprise. You weren’t sure whether he had noticed or not, but you assumed from the amused look on his face that he caught your expression. You rested the mug back on the table and cleared your throat.

“Dare I ask what the sudden entry was for?” You laughed, subconsciously circling the rim of the mug with your index finger.

“Sasaengs.” He said rolling his eyes, “They're everywhere, sometimes I think I just can’t escape them but... this time I got to lose them.” and a satisfied grin appeared on his face.

“Well, I guess that’s the price you pa-“

“Pay for being an idol. Yeah, yeah, I know.” He laughed. “If I had a dollar for each time somebody says that, I’d be filthy rich.” You couldn’t help but laugh at his remark. “How about you?” he continued. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh you know, same. Hiding from my fans...”

He grinned at your joke, reaching for his bag and pulling his wallet out. “Can I get you anything? As an apology for my unwelcome intrusion.”

“No, no, I’m fine. Thank you.” You replied coolly, even though you were almost out of coffee.

Johnny returned a few minutes later with a tray with two steaming mugs and a cake. You frowned up at him, but he interrupted before you could say anything.

“Well you were pretty much out of coffee and I wanted cake but I refuse to eat it by myself. Have you seen how big it is?”

You laughed as he placed the tray on the table. He was right, it was probably the biggest slice of chocolate cake you’d seen in your life, covered in a rich brown butter icing with chocolate flakes on top. It looked like a heart attack on a plate.

“Well, thank you very much,” You smiled, pushing the empty mug to the side and taking the fresh cup from the tray. “you didn’t have to.”

He smiled warmly. “No I didn’t, but I wanted to.”

The hot pink blush that you’d be resisting rose your cheeks, burning the skin as you looked up at him from beneath your lashes, overcome with a mixture of flattery and embarrassment that you’d let his words affect you so easily. No wonder many women had fallen victim to his charm.

Turned out Johnny wasn't just a handsome face, but a great company, he was smart and funny, so you spent some time laughing and chatting about trivial things, but you focused on not making any comments that would let him know you knew him well as an idol or even worse, make you look like a fan.

“I guess I’d better be off.” You smiled, gathering your book and phone from the table and sliding them into your bag. “Thank you for the drinks and the cake. As I said, you didn’t have to.”

Johnny stood up from his chair as you pushed yours out, smiling back at you. “And like I said, I wanted to.”

You both exchanged shocked glances as a hard rain suddenly began to lash violently against the window. You walked towards the door and pulled it open slightly, peering out onto the wet grey pavement as water began to spill over the drains. Rain splattered against your face as you stood there, trying to work out the quickest route to the bus stop.

“Of all the days for me to forget my umbrella...”, You mumbled, shaking your head in disbelief.

Johnny appeared at your side. “Well, you can’t go out like this.” He laughed.

“And how else do you suppose that I get home?”

He thought for a moment, twisting his mouth from side to side. “My house is literally 5 minutes down the road. Why don’t you stay at mine until this has passed? It’ll probably only be a quick shower.”

You looked up at him, completely taken aback by his suggestion.

“No, I couldn’t do that. I’ll be fine, I’m sure.”

He looked down at you. “No. I insist…” He took a sudden pause and furrowed his brow. “Wait. I didn’t even get your name.”

“Y/N.”

He smiled thoughtfully. “Well Y/N, I insist that you stay at mine until this passes. No arguments. The end. Done.”

You couldn’t help but laugh at his stubborn persistence, and you caught him smirking in the corner of your eye as you sighed in defeat. You weren’t exactly used to accepting such favors from strangers, even if they were famous, rich, and handsome.

“Okay, on three.”

“What are you doing?” You laughed.

“I’m giving us a countdown. We need to prepare.”

You could sense the joking tone in his voice as he reluctantly pushed the door open to the streets in front.

“One.”

The rain was beating down hard, bouncing off the pavement as it hit the concrete, the sky a blank canvas behind the row of buildings opposite.

“Two.”

You felt his hand on your lower back as he edged you forwards, his lips kinking into a smirk as he gradually applied more pressure. Without hitting the third count, he gripped your arm and pulled you into the rain alongside him. You squealed as the cool droplets of water instantly began to seem through your clothes and drench your hair, following his lead as you raced through the now almost empty streets.

You glanced around the high-ceilinged room, taking in your new surroundings. The walls were bright white alongside the curtains and teamed with the varnished wooden floor, it had an extremely light and airy feel. It was all very neat, but what surprised you most was an old vintage record player resting on top of a white wooden cabinet in the corner of the room. It was medium-sized and made from mahogany, lid propped open with a gold metal rod, revealing a black 12'' vinyl inside. You stepped over to the player, running your fingers along the smooth wood and admiring its crafting, before flicking the power switch and carefully lowering the needle to the ready vinyl.

Familiar soft, melodic tones of Mahler began to surround you, and you couldn’t help but shut your eyes for a moment and absorb the resonance of strings completely. You’d grown up with this sort of music, and Mahler was a particular favorite of your dad’s, so you felt a pleasant warmth flood through you as the music progressed. Fluttering your eyes open, you jumped as Johnny stood in the doorway with a towel and dry clothes in hand. You weren’t sure how long he’d been watching you, but you imagined it couldn’t have been too long.

“You have a very refined taste, Mr. Suh.” You smiled, raising your eyebrow in awe of the music filling the room.

His cheeks filled out as he grinned amusedly. He was now dry, wearing a pair of grey jogging bottoms that hung loosely from his hips and a white t-shirt. He walked towards you, not once breaking eye contact, before passing you the clothes from underneath his arm. You took them from him, enjoying his warm closeness as his fingers grazed yours and his lips came dangerously close to your ear.

“You sound surprised.” He whispered softly, lingering, before pulling back and looking you straight in the eyes.

This was the first time you’d been close enough to notice the intensity of his eyes. So close. They were piercing brown chocolate with thick black pupils that instantly made your mouth go dry. Wet strands lay flat atop his head, sticking to his skin as drops of water rolled timidly down his sun-kissed cheeks.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?”

You gulped. “Hm?”

“Adagietto. This piece of music.”

His breath was hot against your cold, wet cheek as you listened carefully to each word and syllable. Your heart was pounding wildly against your ribcage as heat pooled in your lower abdomen and between your legs and for a second, you forgot about the discomfort of wet clothes against your skin.

“One of my favourites.” You whispered, lowering your eyes to his lips, watching intently as his tongue slipped between them and wetted the deep pink flesh.

Suddenly, the closeness of his body was gone and he’d created a lonely space between you both. A pang of disappointment surged through you, and you felt the chill of your wet clothes immediately.

“You’re shaking. You should get dry.”

Your mouth fell open as you tried to speak, yet no words came out. Your mind was still paralyzed by the previous moments that had occurred and as if sensing your problem, Johnny quickly continued.

“Bathroom’s first door on the right at the top of the stairs.” He smiled. “You’re welcome to use the shower.”

You clutched the clothes close to your chest, appreciative of his kindness. “Thank you.”

Closing your eyes as you reveled in the heat of the water as it wrapped around you, steam filling the entire bathroom. For a moment, you completely forgot where you were. You forgot that you were in a stranger’s house, using his shower, shower gels, towel, and clothes… Although he wasn’t a total stranger, he was pretty famous.

You were surprised at how relaxed you felt and let the thought pass, grabbing the towel from the side and drying yourself before reaching for what he’d provided you. You instinctively brought the cotton t-shirt to your nose and inhaled softly, letting his unfamiliar scent fill your lungs and haze your mind. It was a mixture of faint citrus, wood and musk, and you imagined that he wore something like Versace Eau, a common favorite for modern men.

You slipped the oversized t-shirt over your refreshed body, the hem falling just below your butt, covering enough of your modesty to be in someone else’s presence. Though you still couldn’t help but feel a little bare as you left your underwear on the radiator and a bit air-washed between your legs as you made your way down the stairs.

Peering through the living room doorway, you saw Johnny sprawled out on the sofa, arms behind his head and legs up on the armrest. His attention was focused on the TV in front, a great contrast to the previous sounds you’d heard in that room. His t-shirt had ridden up, revealing a band of skin just above the waistband of his joggers. You felt your mouth begin to dry again as you marveled at him in quiet admiration. You coughed, startling him from his quiet world.

“Hey!” He smiled. “Everything okay?”

“Yes, thank you.” You replied. “Although do you expect me to wander around with nothing on my legs?” You smirked, watching as his eyes subconsciously flickered up and down your bare skin.

“Would you like me to get you some more clothes to put on?”

Your stomach clenched as his eyes continued to wander, making no effort to hide their bold assault. He was amused, you could tell. He lifted his body from its relaxed position and got to his feet, not saying a word as he swiftly slid past you and made his way up the stairs.

The rain continued to beat down on the tall bay windows, hypnotizing you as you watched droplets spiral and fall in all sorts of patterns and directions. You turned at the hearing of footsteps approaching and were met with Johnny standing a few feet before you, holding up a tiny pair of Calvin Klein boxer briefs.

“Here,” he threw them at you, grinning like a child as you studied them in your hands.

“You've got to be kidding me!” You laughed, though feeling somewhat aroused as you kept studying the front and noticed the stretched elastic.

“Why? What’s wrong with them?”

“Do these even fit you?!”

“Just about.” He smirked, taking a few steps towards you and taking them from your grasp. “I’m kidding. I got you these.” He brought a pair of folded joggers from behind his back and handed them to you.

“Better.” You smiled. “Turn around.”

He did as he was told and you quickly slipped the soft cotton over your legs, drawing the string tightly at the waist. They were far too big, but they’d do. Much better than the nightmare vision that you’d had of yourself in the briefs.

“You can turn back around now.”

“Thank you.” You could hear the amusement in Johnny’s voice as he turned to face you. “Are you still cold?”

“No. Why?”

He grinned and his eyes momentarily slipped downwards, pulling your attention with them. You clasped your hands across your chest as you noticed your nipples poking through the thin cotton, completely embarrassed that you’d exposed yourself to him in that way.

“It’s fine. I don’t mind.” He smirked, before taking his place back on the sofa. “Come sit with me, okay?”

You took a few calm breaths in an attempt to dissolve the burning in your cheeks, before taking a seat on the opposite end of the sofa, now very aware of your body’s response to being in his presence.

As the third episode of the series began to play, you noticed that the sun had broken through the clouds and the rain had reduced to an unthreatening drizzle. You began to shift in your seat as you thought about leaving, and you could feel Johnny’s eyes now on you.

“Going somewhere?”

You turned to face him and were met with a delicious half-smile and glimmering eyes. “As lovely as your kind hospitality has been, the rain is stopping.”

“And?”

“And we agreed that I would leave once the rain had subsided.”

Johnny lifted his head from his hands and shuffled so he was now sitting upright with one hand casually leaning over the top of the sofa and the other in his lap.

“Do you want to leave?”

Your pulse began to accelerate while thinking about how to answer his forthright question. Did I want to leave? ‘No’ was the simple answer. You’d enjoyed his company and were more than thankful for the shower and dry clothes, but there was part of you that still felt like you’d intruded on him and his life.

“I’ve stolen enough of your time.” You laughed a bit awkwardly, getting to your feet. “I’m sure you can think of better ways to spend a lazy Sunday!”

You felt a hand tug on your wrist and spun around. You were face to face, closer than before. His grip on your wrist was tight and desperate, but not painful. You swallowed harshly as your skin heated rapidly, feeling his grip slowly loosen until your wrist fell limply at your side.

“Stay.” He murmured, lowering his head so that your eyes were almost level. His other hand reached around the side of your waist, touching the cotton-covered skin ever so lightly that you had to look down to make sure that you weren’t imagining things. “I want you to stay.”

You let your eyelids flutter shut as his lips neared yours, nudging his nose gently on yours as a shaky breath fell from his parted lips. You inhaled deeply, finding his hand on your waist with your own and holding it close, drawing yourself in, before his lips covered yours in a single soft kiss.

He pulled away slightly and you opened your eyes up to his, searching them frantically with anticipation. His lips twitched upwards into a smirk and were soon on yours once again, harder this time, carefully pushing your lips apart with his tongue to see yours.

“Clothes are still wet anyway.” He muttered breathlessly against your lips, and you hummed quizzically. “I turned the radiator off.”

He grinned as you slapped his arm playfully, before pulling him in for another deep kiss. You wanted him, your body wanted him. Your nipples were hard and you could feel yourself dampening between your legs as his lips and tongue continued to roam your mouth skilfully. His hands came up to your breasts, massaging them, pressing the flats of his palms against your aching nipples. You were desperate for more as he toyed and teased you, lips now descending along your jaw. His hands slipped beneath the t-shirt you had on, pushing the material up your torso until your breasts were exposed to his hungry eyes. His thumbs flicked over the hard nubs, back and forth, and before you knew it, his lips were around your right nipple, and then the other. He alternated between the two of them, sucking, swirling, grazing his teeth until you could feel each of his careful movements in your groin.

He kissed his way back up to your lips and you grabbed his hips and pulled him against you, desperate to feel every part of him. As you pressed your crotch against him, you felt his dick beginning to stir beneath the soft material of his joggers, gradually growing and hardening. His hand slipped between you two and cupped over your joggers between your legs, applying firm pressure as he rubbed his palm slowly against you. A soft moan broke out from your lips as he continued teasing you, hips instinctively rocking back and forth against his palm. With his other hand, he pulled the tie of your joggers free, before removing his hand from between your legs and slipping it inside.

His warm fingers massaged your abdomen for a moment, gradually dipping lower and lower, teasing your skin, before his middle finger curled and found the very top of your already swollen clit. You knew you were wet, just as much as he did. His finger slowly circled the excited bundle of nerves as he kept kissing you, smirking each time you moaned and shuddered against him.

“Looks like those clothes upstairs aren’t the only ones that are wet.”

You laughed breathlessly as his finger dipped further between your legs until the very tip was inside of you, carefully teasing your sensitive cunt. Your knees threatened to buckle but his other hand was wrapped tightly around your lower back supporting the majority of your weight. You wanted to cum but also needed more from him, so you pushed the joggers from your hips and they swiftly pooled at your ankles, giving Johnny better access. He dragged his middle finger upwards and back to your clit, spreading your arousal all over your folds. His lips parted from yours, as his fingers dis from between your legs. Your lids were heavy and muscles tight, desperate for release. Johnny swept his finger across the top of your thigh, smirking as he silently let you know how aroused you were.

“Let’s get you upstairs.”

Along the way, you managed to get rid of your t-shirt as you stumbled playfully up the stairs, and now stood completely exposed before Johnny, who still had all of his clothes on. You felt somewhat vulnerable, yet overwhelmingly excited. His eyes traced each of your curves, bringing your nipples to hard peaks once more.

“You're perfect.” Johnny’s voice was soft as he slowly made his way towards you until you could feel the heat radiating from his own body. You blushed and his hands skimmed your waist, up to your breasts, and back down past your hips, just as his eyes had done only moments ago.

“Lie back.” He spoke a quiet command as he nodded towards the bed, and you felt compelled to follow his words. Stepping backwards until the back of your knees hit the bed, you sat down. Johnny walked over to the drawer on the side of his bed and pulled it open, followed by the opening of something else.

“What’s in there?” You asked, watching as he moved some things to the side and pulled out a condom.

He dropped the metallic wrapper on the floor and looked at you with a smirk. “A few things.”

Your excitement soared with arousal and anticipation as your eyes flicked between the condom and the box in the drawer. “Like…”

He pulled his plump lower lip between his teeth, enclosing his hand over something before shutting the drawer and slipping his hand into his pocket. Curiosity burned inside of you as you wondered what was in the box tucked away in his bedside drawer, but your mind was instantly hauled elsewhere as Johnny settled himself between your legs and carefully placed your knees on either side of his neck.

“Comfortable?” He smirked, running his hands up the insides of your thighs. You nodded, unable to take your eyes off of him as he leaned forwards and buried his face between your legs.

The warmth and wetness of his tongue felt exquisite as he circled your clit a few times, before slowly dragging his tongue all over your slit. Your whole body shuddered as he repeated this pattern once, twice… you just lost count after that, letting pleasure consume your entire being. You shut your eyes and sunk your head into the pillow, winding your left hand through his hair as your right paid attention to your breasts. The next thing you knew, Johnny was propped against your side kissing you, allowing you to taste yourself as his hand wandered over your stomach and breasts.

You were so caught up in your own world of pleasure that didn’t notice his hand leaving your skin until a soft buzzing filled the air and something cool and vibrating began circling your nipples. Your eyes snapped open and immediately glanced downwards to the small, black bullet that had replaced his hands. Your eyes went to Johnny, who was smirking as he watched your reaction with intent satisfaction.

“I’d always wanted to use this on somebody.” Your body tensed as he lazily ran it down the center of your body, bringing chills to each area of skin that it'd graced. “How does it feel?”

You whimpered as he circled it around your navel, spreading your legs slightly further apart as preparing yourself. “Good.” Your voice cracked as he continued his descent until he was right above where you needed him to be. Raising your hips slightly and exhaling sharply as the vibrations ran through your groin, gripping onto his wrist as you urged him lower. Very slowly, he pressed the tip of the vibrator against the very top of your clit and held it there for a few moments.

“Johnny...” You whispered, followed by a quiet whimper of satisfaction.

“Hm?” He began circling the bullet around your clit.

“Oh, my God. Yes, right there!” You encouraged him, lifting your head from the bed to kiss his full and swollen lips.

He alternated between gentle and firm pressure, keeping you on your toes, although you knew that you wouldn’t be able to last much longer. It felt heavenly. You’d used a vibrator before, but having someone else doing it took you to a whole other world. With Johnny’s tongue playing against yours and the sharp vibrations between your legs, you couldn't help but surrender yourself to him, cumming so hard that you felt you were about to melt right then and there. With the click of a button, the vibrations came to a halt and it was only the sound of your heavy breathing filling the room. Johnny continued kissing you softly while he kept the bullet on you, rubbing it back and forth gently until your body had stilled and your breathing calmed.

Grasping at his waist you pulled him on top of you, so his hips were resting between your thighs. His face was flushed and his cock rock hard against you, and quickly hauled his t-shirt over his head and discarded it aimlessly to the floor below. He knelt back and pushed his joggers from his hips and over his erection until they were on the floor as well.

He looked absolutely incredible. His body was toned, with broad shoulders and also muscular arms. His large and thick cock stood readily away from his body, curling upwards towards his stomach, lined with a small trail of hair that lead down to his neatly trimmed pubic hair. You reached forward and stroked your fingers along the underside of his thick shaft, before reaching the head and delicately running your thumb along the wet slit. Johnny let out a sharp breath as it twitched beneath your touch.

Desperate to taste him, you shifted to your knees and leaned forward, holding his dick steadily in your hand as you kissed all around his groin and thighs. Small hairs tickled your lips and cheeks as you teased him, before finally moving your lips to the base of his shaft. Flicking your tongue between his balls, you licked from base to tip, before wrapping your lips around the head of his penis and sucking lightly. His flesh was hot and slightly salty, and feeling him swell and pulse in your mouth turned you on almost as much as all he had just done. His hand came to the side of your face and gathered your loose hair, holding it back behind your head, presumably for your ease and for him to watch. With your right hand, you began to gently massage his balls, flicking and swirling your tongue over his sensitive tip.

You flicked up your eyes to Johnny, who was smirking down at you. You slid your lips from him and licked the length of his shaft once more, keeping your eyes on his.

“Fuck! You're amazing, but I’m not sure I’ll last much longer if you keep at it.” The weight of his body pushed you down to the sheets as he grabbed the condom and placed a knee on either side of you.

“How do you want me to take you?” He whispered seductively into your ear, sliding his hand between your thighs. You hummed in satisfaction as feeling his dick hot and hard against your thigh.

“Like this.”

He smirked against your ear before grazing his lips along your cheek. “Good. I was hoping for you to say that.”

You ran your hands from his waist to his shoulder blades, feeling them flex beneath your palms as he came down on his elbows and positioned himself.

“Why?”

He shifted his weight to his left elbow and took his shaft in his other hand, slowly running it back and forth over your slit. Your lips met and you couldn’t help but raise your hips in desperation to his tease. “Because I want to see your face.”

You gasped as he slowly began to ease himself in, stretching you to his girth. With your legs on the inside of his, the pressure was even more intense than if they were around his waist. You gripped his arms as he slid himself the rest of the way inside you until your stomachs were touching, and his hair tickled your forehead.

“You’re so fucking tight and wet.” He breathed, withdrawing his hips and thrusting into you once more.

You gasped for air as each nerve-ending sparked, clenching your muscles as you drew him in. A strained groan escaped his throat as your muscles continued contracting around him. He was taking things slow, making sure you felt him all and that the head of his dick was rubbing against your G-spot each time he pulled back, which was creating the most intense pressure deep within your abdomen. You could have sworn you were in heaven, completely oblivious to everything except Johnny and how incredible he was making you feel.

You moved your hands to his backside and pulled him in, enjoying the hard flex of his tight muscles beneath your hands. His pace increased, investing the entirety of his weight into each thrust, which was now becoming hard and fast. His hips crashed down your own as he began to lose his composure, and his carnal instincts burned strong, maneuvering your knee so he could hitch your leg high around his waist and achieve a deeper penetration. You cried out as he held your thigh to your chest, moving your hands frantically as you searched for something to grip on. He let go of your thigh and quickly held your hand above your head, keeping his rhythm as your fingers laced and you squeezed his tightly. You knew that you were going to cum again. Johnny had worked your body up somewhat marvelously and like a tight elastic band, it was only a matter of time before it snapped.

“I’m close.” he panted, suddenly reducing his movements to a slow grinding, similar to how he’d begun.

Sliding your hands between your bodies, you began to play with your clit, feeling yourself tighten around him as you reached your own climax. Johnny smirked as he watched you, keeping his pace slow and deliberate as he delayed his orgasm. “I want to feel you come around me.”

He continued to roll his hips slowly, sweat forming on his forehead as shaky breaths escaped from his lips. Within moments your entire body was trembling in ecstasy as you cried out his name over and over again. The spasms of your tight cunt brought on his own climax, and he came above you with his eyes squeezed shut and lower lip trapped between his teeth.

“Wow.” Johnny’s low voice broke the silence that had ensued for the past moments as you both lay there in silent awe. Your eyes were still shut as you reveled in the hazy aftermath, but you felt the bed move as Johnny propped himself on his elbow and slid his other hand over your abdomen. His fingers were warm and gentle and you sighed before slowly opening your eyes. Bright sunlight poured through the windows and you guessed the sun was already setting.

“What time is it?”

“6:45” he replied.

You wanted nothing more than to shut your eyes and fall back into that blissful half-sleep, but you knew you had to leave. You still had work to prepare for the next morning. You sighed sitting up and trying to bring yourself back to reality. Johnny was watching you with a lazy smile, his nude body outstretched atop the white sheets. So fucking tempting…

“I really do have to go this time.” You smiled, getting to your feet.

Feeling your legs like jelly, you pulled the blanket from the edge of the bed and wrapped it around your body, before making your way to the radiator where you had left your clothes. They were still slightly damp, but wearable, and you slipped your underwear on and pulled your dress over your head, followed by your cardigan. Johnny appeared at the door startling you, his joggers were back on, but his torso was still bare, glistening slightly with a cool sheen of moisture.

“Do you insist on making me startle every time you enter a room?” You laughed.

He grinned. “Sorry. I just wanted to make sure your clothes were dry.”

“They’re a little damp, but nothing unbearable.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to borrow something of mine? I have some things that would look excellent on you.”

You smirked at his joke. “I’m sure I’ll manage just fine in these, but thanks for the offer.” As you reached the front door, you turned to face him.

“Thank you again for your hospitality.” You said grinning at him, feeling your cheeks burn. He was amused... again. “I need to stop amusing you like this.”

He grinned back at you. “I like you amusing me.”

You stood there staring at each other, and just as you went to turn back towards the door, Johnny spoke once again.

“What are you doing tomorrow?”

“I’m working.”

“Until…”

“Until 6:00 pm.”

“Okay, and after that?”

You thought for a moment while scanning your mental agenda, biting your lower lip. “Going home, I guess.”

“I think you should come here tomorrow after work.”

You were shocked by his proposal. “And why do think that?”

He grinned. “I’d quite like to cook for you.”

Your pulse began to race as he looked you straight in the eye and you couldn't help but reciprocate his contagious smile. "Okay."

“Great.” He reached over to the table situated behind him and grabbed his cell phone from the top. “I’m going to need the name and the address of your work place, and your number might be helpful as well.”

You raised an eyebrow curiously. “Why do you need to know my work address?”

“Because I’m going to pick you up from work, of course.”

You found yourself grinning at him again as you took the cell phone from his hand and registered your number and the other relevant details he asked for, before handing it back to him.

“Thank you.” He smiled as he unlocked the door for you to leave before giving you an innocent kiss on the cheek. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Within five minutes of leaving, you received a text from an unknown number.

“I’m looking forward to seeing you tomorrow. I’ll be outside at 6:00. J.S.”

Truth be told... you couldn’t wait to see him again.

☆ Taglist: @lilacboba @itzel4120

480 notes · View notes